Two discourses concerning the Holy Spirit, and His work the one, Of the Spirit as a comforter, the other, As He is the author of spiritual gifts ... / by ... John Owen.
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         
           1693
        
      
       Approx. 511 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 153 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53734
         Wing O818
         ESTC R2819
         12498423
         ocm 12498423
         62594
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53734)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62594)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 700:10)
      
       
         
           
             Two discourses concerning the Holy Spirit, and His work the one, Of the Spirit as a comforter, the other, As He is the author of spiritual gifts ... / by ... John Owen.
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
             Mather, Nathanael, 1631-1697.
             Owen, John, 1616-1683. Discourse of spiritual gifts.
          
           [8], 277, [3], ciii-cxiv [cxvi] p.
           
             Printed for William Marshall ...,
             London :
             1693.
          
           
             Errata: prelim. p. [8] and p. cxiv at end.
             Advertisement: p. [1]-[3] following p. 277.
             Preface signed: Nath. Mather ... 1692.
             Added t.p. on p. [103]: A discourse of spiritual gifts.
             "The application of the foregoing discourse" (caption title): p. ciii-cxiv.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Holy Spirit.
           Gifts, Spiritual.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               TWO
               DISCOURSES
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               AND
               HIS
               WORK
               .
            
             
               The
               One
               ,
               of
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 as
                 a
                 Comforter
              
               .
               The
               Other
               ,
               as
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               former
               Discourse
               these
               Particulars
               are
               distinctly
               handled
               .
            
             
               Chap.
               I.
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 Comforter
                 and
                 Advocate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               II.
               
                 General
                 Adjuncts
                 or
                 Properties
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Comforter
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               III.
               
                 Unto
                 whom
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 is
                 a
                 Comforter
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               IV.
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Inhabitation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               V.
               
                 Actings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 as
                 a
                 Comforter
                 .
                 How
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Unction
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               VI.
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 a
                 Seal
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               VII
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 an
                 Earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               the
               Late
               Reverend
               
                 JOHN
                 OWEN
              
               ,
               D.
               D.
               
            
             
               London
               Printed
               for
               
                 William
                 Marshall
              
               at
               the
               Bible
               in
               Newgate-street
               ,
               where
               you
               may
               be
               supplyed
               with
               most
               of
               Dr.
               
               Owen's
               Works
               .
               1693.
               
            
             
          
           
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               THAT
               there
               are
               sundry
               Great
               and
               Eminent
               Promises
               referring
               to
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               Times
               concerning
               the
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               none
               who
               is
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               believes
               them
               ,
               can
               doubt
               .
               By
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               a
               Church
               hath
               been
               begotten
               and
               maintained
               in
               the
               World
               through
               all
               Ages
               since
               the
               Ascension
               of
               Christ
               ,
               sometimes
               with
               greater
               Light
               and
               Spiritual
               Lustre
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               with
               less
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               one
               of
               the
               Glories
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               accompanied
               with
               a
               very
               Conspicuous
               and
               Remarkable
               Effusion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               And
               indeed
               thereby
               there
               hath
               from
               Heaven
               a
               Seal
               been
               set
               ,
               and
               a
               Witness
               born
               unto
               that
               great
               Work
               of
               God.
               In
               this
               unvaluable
               Blessing
               we
               in
               this
               Nation
               have
               had
               a
               Rich
               and
               Plentiful
               share
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               it
               seems
               Satan
               and
               his
               Ministers
               have
               been
               tormented
               and
               exasperated
               thereby
               :
               And
               thènce
               it
               is
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               there
               have
               some
               risen
               up
               among
               us
               ,
               who
               have
               manifested
               themselves
               to
               be
               not
               only
               Despisers
               in
               Heart
               ,
               but
               virulent
               Reproachers
               of
               the
               Operations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               God
               who
               knows
               how
               to
               bring
               Good
               out
               of
               Evil
               ,
               did
               for
               Holy
               and
               Blessed
               Ends
               of
               his
               own
               suffer
               those
               horrid
               Blasphemies
               to
               be
               petulantly
               ventod
               .
            
             
               On
               this
               occasion
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               this
               Great
               ,
               and
               Learned
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Person
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               these
               Discourses
               ,
               
               took
               up
               Thoughts
               of
               writing
               concerning
               the
               
                 Blessed
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               and
               his
               whole
               Oeconomy
               ,
               as
               I
               understood
               from
               Himself
               sundry
               years
               ago
               ,
               discoursing
               with
               Him
               concerning
               some
               Books
               then
               newly
               published
               ,
               full
               of
               Contumely
               and
               Contempt
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               and
               his
               Operations
               .
               For
               as
               it
               was
               with
               Paul
               at
               Athens
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               City
               wholly
               given
               to
               Idolaty
               ;
               so
               was
               Doctor
               
               Owen's
               Spirit
               stirred
               in
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               read
               the
               Scoffs
               and
               Blasphemies
               cast
               upon
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               Aids
               ,
               in
               some
               late
               Writers
               .
            
             
               Had
               not
               Pelagius
               vented
               his
               Corrupt
               Opinions
               concerning
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               the
               Church
               had
               never
               had
               the
               Learned
               and
               Excellent
               Writings
               of
               Augustine
               in
               Defence
               thereof
               .
               It
               appears
               from
               Bradwardin
               that
               the
               Revival
               of
               Pelagianism
               in
               his
               Days
               ,
               stirred
               up
               his
               Zealous
               and
               Pious
               Spirit
               to
               Wrise
               that
               Profound
               and
               Elaborate
               Book
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 De
                 Causa
                 Dei.
                 Arminius
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Jesuits
               endeavouring
               to
               Plant
               the
               same
               Weed
               a-again
               ,
               produced
               the
               Scholastick
               Writings
               of
               Twiss
               and
               Ames
               ,
               (
               not
               to
               mention
               Foreign
               Divines
               )
               for
               which
               we
               in
               this
               Generation
               have
               abundant
               Cause
               of
               Enlarged
               Thankfulness
               unto
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               .
               The
               occasion
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               laid
               hold
               on
               to
               carry
               forth
               Paul
               to
               Write
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               (
               wherein
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Justification
                 by
                 Faith
              
               is
               so
               fully
               cleared
               )
               was
               the
               bringing
               in
               among
               them
               of
               
                 another
                 Gospel
              
               by
               Corrupt
               Teachers
               ,
               after
               which
               many
               in
               those
               Churches
               were
               soon
               drawn
               away
               .
               The
               obstinate
               adherence
               of
               many
               among
               the
               Jews
               to
               the
               Mosaical
               Rites
               and
               Observances
               ,
               and
               the
               Inclination
               of
               others
               to
               Apostatize
               from
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               Worship
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               was
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               .
               The
               Light
               which
               shines
               ,
               and
               is
               held
               out
               in
               those
               Epistles
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               could
               ill
               have
               wanted
               .
            
             
             
               The
               like
               way
               and
               working
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               and
               adored
               ,
               in
               stirring
               up
               this
               Learned
               and
               Excellent
               Person
               to
               communicate
               and
               leave
               unto
               the
               World
               that
               Light
               touching
               the
               Spirit
               and
               his
               Operations
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               received
               by
               that
               Spirit
               from
               the
               Sacred
               Oracles
               of
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               To
               what
               advantage
               and
               increase
               of
               Light
               it
               is
               performed
               ,
               is
               not
               for
               so
               incompetent
               a
               Pen
               to
               say
               as
               writes
               this
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               discerning
               Reader
               will
               observe
               such
               Excellencies
               shining
               out
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               this
               Great
               Author's
               Writings
               ,
               as
               do
               greatly
               commend
               them
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               so
               in
               after
               Ages
               ,
               however
               this
               Corrupt
               and
               Degenerate
               Generation
               entertain
               them
               .
               They
               are
               not
               the
               crude
               ,
               and
               hasty
               ,
               and
               untimely
               Abortions
               of
               a
               Self-full
               ,
               Distempered
               Spirit
               ,
               much
               less
               the
               Boilings
               over
               of
               inward
               Corruption
               and
               Rottenness
               put
               into
               a
               Fermentation
               ;
               but
               the
               mature
               ,
               sedate
               ,
               and
               seasonable
               Issues
               of
               a
               Rich
               Magazine
               of
               Learning
               ,
               well
               digested
               with
               great
               exactness
               of
               Judgment
               .
               There
               is
               in
               them
               a
               great
               Light
               cast
               and
               reflected
               on
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               derived
               from
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               those
               inexhaustible
               Mines
               of
               Light
               in
               Sacred
               Things
               .
               They
               are
               not
               filled
               with
               vain
               ,
               impertinent
               jangling
               ,
               nor
               with
               a
               noise
               of
               multiplyed
               futilous
               Distinctions
               ,
               nor
               with
               novel
               and
               uncouth
               Terms
               foreign
               to
               the
               Things
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               Writers
               is
               
                 ad
                 nauseam
                 usque
              
               .
               But
               there
               is
               in
               them
               an
               happy
               and
               rare
               conjunction
               of
               firm
               Solidity
               ,
               Enlightning
               Clearness
               ,
               and
               Heart-searching
               Spiritualness
               ,
               evidencing
               themselves
               all
               along
               ,
               and
               thereby
               approving
               and
               commending
               his
               Writings
               to
               the
               Judgment
               ,
               Conscience
               ,
               Spiritual
               Taste
               and
               Experience
               of
               all
               those
               who
               have
               any
               Acquaintance
               with
               ,
               and
               relish
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               On
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               accounts
               ,
               the
               Writings
               of
               this
               Great
               and
               Learned
               Man
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               Ordinary
               Sermons
               ,
               
               if
               any
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               published
               ,
               (
               as
               possibly
               some
               of
               them
               may
               )
               will
               be
               while
               the
               World
               stands
               an
               upbraiding
               and
               condemning
               of
               this
               Generation
               ,
               whose
               vitiated
               and
               ill-affected
               Eyes
               could
               not
               bear
               so
               great
               a
               Light
               set
               up
               and
               shining
               on
               a
               Candlestick
               ,
               and
               which
               did
               therefore
               endeavour
               to
               put
               it
               under
               a
               Bushel
               .
            
             
               These
               Two
               Discourses
               ,
               with
               those
               formerly
               published
               ,
               make
               up
               all
               that
               Dr.
               Owen
               perfected
               or
               designed
               on
               this
               Subject
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               the
               Reader
               may
               perceive
               in
               the
               Account
               which
               Himself
               hath
               given
               in
               his
               Prefaces
               to
               some
               of
               the
               former
               Pieces
               ,
               published
               by
               himself
               in
               his
               Life-time
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               there
               are
               some
               other
               Lucubrations
               of
               his
               on
               Subjects
               nearly
               allied
               unto
               these
               ,
               which
               possibly
               may
               be
               published
               hereafter
               ;
               viz.
               One
               Entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Evidences
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 God's
                 Elect
              
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               some
               others
               .
               What
               further
               he
               might
               have
               had
               in
               his
               Thoughts
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               known
               to
               Him
               whom
               he
               served
               so
               industriously
               and
               so
               faithfully
               in
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Gospel
               while
               he
               was
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               he
               now
               enjoys
               the
               Reward
               of
               all
               his
               Labours
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Sufferings
               .
               For
               certain
               it
               is
               concerning
               Dr.
               Owen
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               gave
               him
               very
               Transcendent
               Abilities
               ,
               so
               he
               did
               therewithall
               give
               him
               a
               Boundless
               Enlargedness
               of
               Heart
               ,
               and
               unsatiable
               Desire
               to
               do
               Service
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               :
               Insomuch
               as
               he
               was
               thereby
               carried
               on
               ,
               through
               great
               Bodily
               Weakness
               ,
               Languishing
               and
               Pains
               ,
               besides
               manifold
               other
               Tryals
               and
               Discouragements
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               out
               of
               his
               Treasury
               (
               like
               a
               Scribe
               well
               instructed
               unto
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               )
               many
               useful
               and
               excellent
               Fruits
               of
               his
               Studies
               ,
               much
               beyond
               the
               Expectation
               and
               Hopes
               of
               those
               who
               saw
               how
               often
               and
               how
               long
               he
               was
               near
               unto
               the
               Grave
               .
            
             
               But
               while
               he
               was
               thus
               indefatigably
               and
               restlesly
               laying
               out
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               this
               and
               succeeding
               Generations
               those
               Rich
               Talents
               with
               which
               he
               was
               furnished
               ,
               
               his
               Lord
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Well
                 done
                 thou
                 good
                 and
                 faithful
                 Servant
                 ,
                 enter
                 thou
                 into
                 the
                 Joy
                 of
                 thy
                 Lord.
              
               No
               Man
               ever
               yet
               ,
               but
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               was
               able
               to
               finish
               all
               that
               was
               in
               his
               Heart
               to
               do
               for
               God.
               On
               the
               removal
               of
               such
               accomplished
               and
               useful
               Persons
               ,
               I
               have
               sometimes
               relieved
               my self
               with
               this
               Thought
               ,
               that
               Christ
               lives
               in
               Heaven
               still
               ,
               and
               the
               Blessed
               Spirit
               from
               whom
               the
               Head
               and
               Heart
               of
               this
               Chosen
               Vessel
               were
               so
               Richly
               Replemshed
               ,
               liveth
               still
               .
            
             
               
                 Nath.
                 Mather
                 .
              
               
                 
                   October
                   27.
                   1692.
                   
                
              
            
             
             
             
             
          
           
             
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               PAge
               3.
               line
               19.
               for
               concera
               read
               content
               .
               p.
               7.
               l.
               23.
               
                 dele
                 comma
                 after
              
               external
               ,
               
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 after
              
               subsistence
               .
               p.
               11.
               l.
               7.
               f.
               above
               r.
               about
               .
               l.
               18.
               f.
               comprize
               r.
               confine
               .
               p.
               12.
               l.
               19.
               r.
               
                 this
                 is
                 his
              
               .
               p.
               14.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               
                 that
                 he
                 should
              
               .
               p.
               15.
               l.
               11.
               r.
               
                 acted
                 them
              
               .
               l.
               3.
               a
               fine
               ,
               f.
               expect
               r.
               expects
               .
               p.
               23.
               l.
               ult
               .
               f.
               and
               r.
               end
               .
               p.
               32.
               l.
               19.
               f.
               Discovery
               r.
               Recovery
               .
               p.
               35.
               l.
               13.
               f.
               wherein
               r.
               when
               .
               p.
               37.
               l.
               21.
               f.
               Things
               r.
               Thoughts
               .
               l.
               ult
               .
               f.
               Being
               r.
               Living
               .
               p.
               38.
               l.
               25.
               f.
               Direction
               r.
               
                 directs
                 us
              
               .
               p.
               39.
               l.
               13.
               à
               fine
               ,
               f.
               declaring
               r.
               declares
               .
               p.
               40.
               l.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               10
               ,
               13.
               
                 dele
                 the
                 Interragatory
                 Points
              
               .
               p.
               42.
               l.
               15.
               f.
               this
               r.
               his
               .
               p.
               43.
               l.
               24.
               f.
               instances
               r.
               instaences
               .
               p.
               55.
               l.
               4.
               à
               fine
               ,
               f.
               Heb.
               11.
               13.
               r.
               Luke
               11.
               13.
               p.
               83.
               l.
               14.
               f.
               
                 he
                 had
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 they
                 had
              
               .
               p.
               86.
               l.
               7.
               f.
               in
               r.
               is
               .
               p.
               89.
               l.
               6.
               
                 dele
                 comma
                 after
              
               Spirit
               .
               p.
               90.
               l.
               18.
               f.
               
                 And
                 there
                 was
              
               r.
               and
               that
               
                 there
                 was
              
               .
               l.
               ult
               .
               f.
               
                 this
                 Holy
                 Spirits
              
               r.
               
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               .
               p.
               91.
               l.
               17.
               r.
               Arrhabone
               .
               r.
               posuit
               .
               l.
               18.
               r.
               Arrhabo
               .
               l.
               21.
               f.
               quam
               r.
               quum
               .
               f.
               tuerit
               r.
               fuerit
               .
               l.
               22.
               f.
               redditur
               r.
               reddatur
               .
               p.
               92.
               l.
               10.
               f.
               Arrabon
               r.
               Arrhabon
               .
               l.
               12.
               r.
               Obinius
               ,
               penult
               .
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               p.
               98.
               l.
               5.
               f.
               natures
               r.
               names
               l.
               14.
               f.
               longer
               r.
               long
               .
               p.
               99.
               l.
               15.
               after
               called
               dele
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               ]
               
                 and
                 after
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 add
                 [
                 and
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               p.
               105.
               l.
               5.
               f.
               significations
               r.
               signification
               .
               p.
               120.
               l.
               14.
               f.
               they
               r.
               there
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 Comforter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Office.
                 How
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Churches
                 Advocate
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               14.
               16.
               1
               
               Joh.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Joh.
               16.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               opened
               .
            
             
               THAT
               which
               remains
               to
               compleat
               our
               Discourses
               concerning
               the
               
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Office
               and
               Work
               that
               he
               hath
               undertaken
               for
               the
               Consolation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               THREE
               things
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               with
               respect
               unto
               this
               Head
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               the
               Comforter
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               way
               of
               
                 Especial
                 Office.
              
               (
               2.
               )
               What
               is
               in
               that
               Office
               ,
               or
               wherein
               the
               Discharge
               of
               it
               doth
               consist
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               What
               are
               the
               Effects
               of
               it
               towards
               Believers
               .
            
             
               IT
               must
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               some
               Impropriety
               in
               that
               Expression
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 way
                 of
                 Office.
              
               An
               Office
               is
               not
               simply
               ,
               nor
               it
               may
               be
               properly
               spoken
               of
               a
               Divine
               Person
               ,
               who
               is
               absolutely
               so
               and
               nothing
               else
               .
               But
               the
               like
               Impropriety
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Expressions
               which
               we
               use
               concerning
               God
               ,
               for
               who
               can
               speak
               of
               him
               aright
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               ought
               .
               Only
               we
               have
               a
               safe
               Rule
               whereby
               to
               express
               our
               Conceptions
               ;
               even
               what
               He
               speaks
               of
               
               Himself
               .
               And
               he
               hath
               taught
               us
               to
               learn
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               towards
               us
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               by
               ascribing
               unto
               Him
               those
               things
               which
               belong
               unto
               an
               Office
               among
               Men.
               
            
             
               FOUR
               things
               are
               required
               unto
               the
               Constitution
               of
               an
               Office.
               (
               1
               )
               An
               especial
               Trust.
               (
               2
               )
               An
               especial
               Mission
               or
               Commission
               .
               (
               3
               )
               An
               especial
               Name
               .
               (
               4
               )
               An
               especial
               Work.
               All
               these
               are
               required
               unto
               an
               Office
               properly
               so
               called
               ;
               and
               where
               they
               are
               complyed
               withall
               by
               a
               voluntary
               susception
               in
               the
               Person
               designed
               thereunto
               ,
               an
               Office
               is
               compleatly
               constituted
               .
               And
               we
               must
               enquire
               how
               these
               things
               in
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Manner
              
               do
               concur
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Comforter
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               FIRST
               ,
               He
               is
               intrusted
               with
               this
               Work
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               own
               Will
               hath
               taken
               it
               on
               Himself
               .
               For
               when
               our
               Saviour
               was
               leaving
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               full
               Prospect
               of
               all
               the
               Evils
               ,
               Troubles
               ,
               Dejections
               and
               Disconsolations
               which
               would
               befall
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               knew
               full
               well
               that
               if
               they
               were
               left
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               they
               would
               faint
               and
               perish
               under
               them
               ,
               He
               gives
               them
               Assurance
               that
               the
               Work
               of
               their
               Consolation
               and
               Supportment
               was
               left
               entrusted
               and
               committed
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               He
               would
               both
               take
               Care
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               perfect
               it
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               THE
               Lord
               Christ
               when
               he
               left
               this
               World
               ,
               was
               very
               far
               from
               laying
               aside
               his
               Love
               unto
               and
               Care
               of
               his
               Disciples
               .
               He
               hath
               given
               us
               the
               highest
               Assurance
               that
               he
               continueth
               for
               ever
               the
               same
               Care
               ,
               the
               same
               Love
               and
               Grace
               towards
               us
               ,
               he
               had
               and
               exercised
               when
               he
               layd
               down
               his
               Life
               for
               us
               .
               See
               Heb.
               4.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Cap.
               7.
               27.
               
               But
               inas
               
               much
               as
               there
               was
               a
               double
               Work
               yet
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               our
               behalf
               ,
               one
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               our selves
               ,
               He
               hath
               taken
               a
               two-fold
               way
               for
               the
               Performance
               of
               it
               .
               That
               towards
               God
               he
               was
               to
               discharge
               immediately
               Himself
               in
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               :
               For
               other
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               there
               neither
               is
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               any
               .
               This
               He
               doth
               by
               his
               Intercession
               .
               Hence
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               that
               as
               to
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               the
               
                 Heavens
                 should
                 receive
                 him
                 unto
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               as
               Acts
               3.
               21.
               
               There
               was
               so
               ,
               both
               with
               respect
               unto
               Himself
               and
               us
               .
            
             
               THREE
               things
               with
               respect
               unto
               Himself
               ,
               made
               the
               Exaltation
               of
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               to
               be
               necessary
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               IT
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Pledge
               and
               Token
               of
               God's
               Acceptation
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               Approbation
               of
               what
               he
               had
               done
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               Joh.
               16.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               For
               what
               could
               more
               declare
               or
               evidence
               the
               Concern
               and
               Delight
               of
               God
               in
               what
               he
               had
               done
               and
               suffered
               ,
               than
               after
               he
               had
               been
               so
               ignominiously
               treated
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               receive
               him
               visibly
               ,
               gloriously
               and
               triumphantly
               into
               Heaven
               .
               He
               was
               manifested
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               justified
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               seen
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               issue
               received
               up
               into
               Glory
               ;
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               Herein
               God
               set
               the
               great
               Seal
               of
               Heaven
               unto
               his
               Work
               of
               Mediation
               ,
               and
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               ensued
               thereon
               .
               And
               a
               Testimony
               hereunto
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               filled
               his
               Enemies
               with
               Rage
               and
               Madness
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               55
               ,
               56
               ,
               57.
               
               His
               Resurrection
               confirmed
               his
               Doctrine
               with
               undeniable
               Efficacy
               ;
               but
               his
               Assumption
               into
               Heaven
               testified
               unto
               his
               Person
               ,
               with
               an
               astonishing
               Glory
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               IT
               was
               necessary
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Humane
               
               Nature
               it self
               ,
               that
               after
               all
               its
               Labours
               and
               Sufferings
               it
               might
               be
               crowned
               with
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               .
               He
               was
               to
               suffer
               and
               enter
               into
               his
               Glory
               ,
               Luk.
               24
               26.
               
               Some
               dispute
               whether
               Christ
               in
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               merited
               any
               thing
               for
               himself
               or
               no
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               immix
               our selves
               in
               the
               Niceties
               of
               that
               Enquiry
               ,
               it
               is
               unquestionable
               that
               the
               highest
               Glory
               was
               due
               to
               him
               upon
               his
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Work
               committed
               unto
               him
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               which
               he
               therefore
               lays
               claim
               to
               accordingly
               ,
               Joh.
               17.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               It
               was
               so
               ,
            
             
               3.
               
               WITH
               respect
               unto
               the
               Glorious
               Administration
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               :
               For
               as
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               only
               over
               this
               World
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               Creation
               here
               below
               ;
               The
               Angels
               of
               Glory
               ,
               those
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               above
               ,
               are
               subject
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               belong
               unto
               his
               Dominion
               ,
               Eph.
               1.
               21.
               
               Phil.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Among
               them
               attended
               with
               their
               ready
               Service
               and
               Obedience
               unto
               all
               his
               Commands
               ,
               doth
               he
               exercise
               the
               Powers
               of
               his
               glorious
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               they
               would
               but
               degrade
               Him
               from
               his
               Glory
               without
               the
               least
               Advantage
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               him
               forsake
               his
               high
               and
               glorious
               Throne
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               reign
               among
               them
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               unless
               they
               suppose
               themselves
               more
               meet
               Attendants
               on
               his
               Regal
               Dignity
               than
               the
               Angels
               themselves
               ,
               who
               are
               mighty
               in
               Strength
               and
               Glory
               .
            
             
               SECONDLY
               ,
               The
               Presence
               of
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               was
               necessary
               with
               respect
               unto
               Us.
               The
               Remainder
               of
               his
               Work
               with
               God
               on
               our
               behalf
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               carried
               on
               by
               Intercession
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               And
               whereas
               this
               Intercession
               
               consisteth
               in
               the
               Vertual
               Representation
               of
               his
               Oblation
               ,
               or
               of
               himself
               as
               a
               Lamb
               slain
               in
               Sacrifice
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               done
               without
               his
               continual
               Appearing
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               24.
               
            
             
               The
               other
               Part
               of
               the
               Work
               of
               Christ
               respects
               the
               Church
               or
               Believers
               ,
               as
               its
               immediate
               Object
               .
               So
               in
               particular
               doth
               his
               comforting
               and
               supporting
               of
               them
               .
               This
               is
               that
               Work
               which
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               is
               committed
               and
               entrusted
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               after
               the
               Departure
               of
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               into
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               But
               two
               things
               are
               to
               be
               observed
               concerning
               it
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               whereas
               this
               whole
               Work
               consisteth
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               Spiritual
               Light
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Joy
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               Believers
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               less
               the
               immediate
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               whilst
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               now
               he
               is
               absent
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               Only
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Conversation
               here
               below
               in
               the
               days
               of
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               his
               holy
               Disciples
               looked
               on
               him
               as
               the
               only
               Spring
               and
               Foundation
               of
               all
               their
               Consolation
               ,
               their
               only
               Support
               ,
               Guide
               and
               Protector
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               just
               Cause
               to
               do
               .
               They
               had
               yet
               no
               insight
               into
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
               was
               he
               yet
               so
               given
               or
               poured
               out
               ,
               as
               to
               evidence
               himself
               and
               his
               Operation
               unto
               their
               Souls
               .
               Wherefore
               they
               looked
               on
               themselves
               as
               utterly
               undone
               when
               their
               Lord
               and
               Master
               began
               to
               acquaint
               them
               with
               his
               leaving
               of
               them
               .
               No
               sooner
               did
               he
               tell
               them
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               
                 Sorrow
                 filled
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               16.
               6.
               
               Wherefore
               he
               immediately
               lets
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               great
               Work
               of
               relieving
               them
               from
               all
               their
               Sorrows
               and
               Fears
               ,
               of
               dispelling
               
               their
               Disconsolations
               ,
               and
               supporting
               them
               under
               their
               Trouble
               ,
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               would
               by
               him
               be
               performed
               in
               so
               eminent
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               that
               his
               Departure
               from
               them
               would
               be
               unto
               their
               Advantage
               ,
               Ver.
               7.
               
               Wherefore
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               did
               not
               then
               first
               begin
               really
               and
               effectually
               to
               be
               the
               Comforter
               of
               Believers
               upon
               the
               Departure
               of
               Christ
               from
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               then
               first
               promised
               so
               to
               be
               upon
               a
               double
               Account
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               Of
               the
               Fall
               Declaration
               and
               Manifestation
               of
               it
               .
               So
               things
               are
               often
               said
               in
               the
               Scripture
               then
               to
               be
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               appear
               and
               are
               made
               manifest
               .
               An
               eminent
               lustance
               hereof
               we
               have
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               John
               7.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               The
               Disciples
               had
               hitherto
               looked
               for
               all
               immediately
               from
               Christ
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               being
               hid
               from
               them
               .
               But
               now
               this
               also
               was
               to
               be
               manifested
               unto
               them
               .
               Hence
               the
               Apostle
               affirms
               ,
               that
               
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 known
                 Christ
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 henceforth
                 we
                 know
                 him
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               16.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               look
               for
               Grace
               and
               Consolation
               immediately
               from
               him
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               evident
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               instructed
               in
               this
               unknown
               Office
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Of
               the
               full
               Exhibition
               and
               eminent
               Communication
               of
               Him
               unto
               this
               End.
               This
               in
               every
               kind
               was
               reserved
               for
               the
               Exaltation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               received
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               poured
               it
               out
               upon
               his
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               THE
               Lord
               Christ
               doth
               not
               hereby
               cease
               to
               be
               the
               Comforter
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               For
               what
               he
               doth
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               doth
               by
               himself
               .
               He
               is
               with
               us
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               by
               his
               Spirit
               being
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               he
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               by
               the
               Spirit
               dwelling
               in
               us
               ;
               and
               whatever
               else
               is
               done
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
               is
               done
               by
               him
               .
               And
               it
               is
               so
               upon
               a
               Three-fold
               Account
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               is
               God
               and
               Man
               in
               One
               Person
               ,
               and
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               is
               to
               be
               consider'd
               in
               all
               his
               Mediatory
               Operations
               .
               For
               he
               who
               worketh
               them
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               worketh
               them
               all
               as
               God-Man
               ,
               whence
               they
               are
               Theandrical
               .
               And
               this
               is
               proposed
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               greatest
               Acts
               of
               his
               Humiliation
               ,
               which
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               in
               it self
               is
               not
               formally
               capable
               of
               .
               So
               God
               redeemed
               his
               Church
               with
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
               
                 Inasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 Robbery
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 humbled
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 obedient
                 unto
                 Death
                 ,
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               2.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Now
               in
               this
               respect
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               are
               one
               in
               Nature
               ,
               Essence
               ,
               Will
               and
               Power
               .
               As
               he
               said
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 Father
                 are
                 one
                 ,
              
               John
               10.
               30.
               
               So
               it
               is
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               and
               the
               Spirit
               are
               One.
               Hence
               all
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               are
               his
               also
               ;
               as
               his
               Works
               were
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Father
               were
               his
               :
               All
               the
               Operations
               of
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
               ,
               as
               to
               things
               external
               ,
               unto
               their
               Divine
               Subsistence
               being
               individed
               .
               So
               is
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Consolation
               of
               the
               Church
               his
               Work
               also
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               BECAUSE
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               this
               Condescention
               unto
               Office
               ,
               acts
               for
               Christ
               and
               in
               his
               Name
               .
               So
               the
               Son
               acted
               for
               and
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               where
               he
               every
               where
               ascribed
               what
               he
               did
               unto
               the
               Father
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               .
               
                 The
                 Word
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 which
                 you
                 hear
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 mine
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Fathers
                 which
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
              
               John
               14.
               24.
               
               It
               is
               his
               originally
               and
               eminently
               ,
               because
               as
               spoken
               by
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               he
               was
               said
               by
               him
               to
               speak
               it
               .
               So
               are
               those
               Acts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               he
               comforteth
               Believers
               ,
               the
               
               Acts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               the
               Spirit
               speaketh
               and
               acteth
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Name
               .
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               ALL
               those
               things
               ,
               those
               Acts
               of
               Light
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               are
               comforted
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               are
               the
               things
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               especial
               Fruits
               of
               his
               Mediation
               .
               So
               speaketh
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               of
               Him
               and
               his
               Work
               ;
               
                 He
                 shall
                 glorifie
                 me
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 receive
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 it
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               John
               16.
               14.
               
               All
               that
               Consolation
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Joy
               which
               he
               communicates
               unto
               Believers
               ;
               yea
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               doth
               in
               his
               
                 whole
                 Work
              
               towards
               the
               Elect
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               effectual
               Communication
               of
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Mediation
               of
               Christ
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               constitutes
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Comforter
               ;
               this
               Work
               is
               committed
               and
               entrusted
               unto
               him
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               infinite
               Condescention
               of
               his
               own
               Will
               ,
               he
               takes
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               SECONDLY
               ,
               It
               farther
               evinceth
               the
               Nature
               of
               an
               Office
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 sent
                 unto
                 the
                 Work
                 ▪
              
               And
               Mission
               always
               includeth
               Commission
               .
               He
               who
               is
               sent
               is
               entrusted
               and
               empowred
               as
               unto
               what
               he
               is
               sent
               about
               .
               See
               Psal.
               104.
               30.
               
               John
               14.
               26.
               
               Chap.
               15.
               26.
               
               Chap.
               16.
               7.
               
               The
               Nature
               of
               this
               sending
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               him
               in
               general
               ,
               hath
               been
               consider'd
               before
               in
               our
               Declaration
               of
               his
               general
               Adjuncts
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               affirmed
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               here
               again
               be
               insisted
               on
               .
               It
               is
               now
               mentioned
               only
               as
               an
               Evidence
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Work
               of
               his
               towards
               us
               ,
               he
               hath
               taken
               that
               on
               him
               which
               hath
               the
               Nature
               of
               an
               Office.
               For
               that
               is
               his
               Office
               to
               perform
               which
               he
               is
               sent
               unto
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               not
               fail
               in
               the
               Discharge
               of
               it
               .
               And
               it
               is
               in
               it self
               
               a
               great
               Principle
               of
               Consolation
               unto
               all
               true
               Believers
               ,
               an
               effectual
               Means
               of
               their
               Supportment
               and
               Refreshment
               ,
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               is
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               their
               Comforter
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               he
               is
               sent
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               .
               Nor
               can
               there
               be
               a
               more
               uncontroulable
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Care
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               over
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               towards
               his
               Disciples
               in
               all
               their
               Sorrows
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               than
               this
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               sends
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               be
               their
               Comforter
               .
            
             
               THIRDLY
               ,
               He
               hath
               an
               especial
               Name
               given
               him
               ,
               expressing
               and
               declaring
               his
               Office.
               When
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               to
               be
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               born
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               had
               an
               especial
               Name
               given
               unto
               him
               ;
               
                 He
                 was
                 called
                 Jesus
              
               .
               Now
               although
               there
               was
               a
               signification
               in
               this
               Name
               of
               the
               Work
               he
               was
               to
               do
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               called
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 People
                 from
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               1.
               21.
               yet
               was
               it
               also
               that
               proper
               Name
               whereby
               he
               was
               to
               be
               distinguished
               from
               other
               Persons
               .
               So
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               hath
               no
               other
               Name
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               how
               it
               is
               characteristical
               of
               the
               Third
               Person
               in
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
               ,
               hath
               been
               before
               declared
               .
               But
               as
               both
               the
               Names
               of
               Jesus
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               neither
               of
               them
               is
               the
               Name
               of
               an
               Office
               ,
               as
               one
               hath
               dreamed
               of
               late
               ;
               yet
               have
               respect
               unto
               the
               Work
               which
               he
               had
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               the
               Office
               which
               he
               was
               to
               undergo
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               could
               not
               have
               rightly
               been
               so
               called
               :
               So
               hath
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               a
               Name
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               distinctive
               with
               respect
               unto
               his
               Personality
               ,
               but
               denominative
               with
               respect
               unto
               his
               Work.
               And
               this
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               THIS
               Name
               is
               used
               only
               by
               the
               Apostle
               
               John
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               14.
               
               Ver.
               16
               ,
               26.
               
               Chap.
               15.
               
               Ver.
               26.
               
               Chap.
               16.
               
               Ver.
               7.
               
               And
               once
               he
               useth
               it
               himself
               ,
               applying
               it
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               1
               John
               2.
               1.
               where
               we
               render
               it
               an
               Advocate
               .
            
             
               The
               Syriack
               Interpreter
               retains
               the
               Name
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Paraclita
               ;
               not
               as
               some
               imagine
               from
               the
               use
               of
               that
               Word
               before
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               proved
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               likely
               that
               our
               Saviour
               made
               use
               of
               a
               
                 Greek
                 Word
              
               barbarously
               corrupted
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               was
               the
               Word
               he
               employed
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               But
               looking
               on
               it
               a
               
                 proper
                 Name
              
               of
               the
               Spirit
               with
               respect
               unto
               his
               Office
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               translate
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               this
               Word
               is
               applyed
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               in
               that
               
                 One
                 Place
              
               of
               1
               John
               2.
               1.
               
               It
               respects
               his
               Intercession
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               Light
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               it
               .
               That
               it
               is
               his
               Intercession
               which
               the
               Apostle
               intends
               is
               evident
               from
               its
               Relation
               unto
               his
               being
               our
               Propitiation
               .
               For
               the
               Oblation
               of
               Christ
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               the
               Foundation
               of
               his
               Intercession
               in
               Heaven
               .
               And
               he
               doth
               therein
               undertake
               our
               Patronage
               ,
               as
               our
               Advocate
               ,
               to
               plead
               our
               Cause
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               to
               keep
               off
               Evil
               from
               us
               .
               For
               although
               the
               Intercession
               of
               Christ
               in
               general
               respects
               the
               procurement
               of
               all
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               for
               us
               ,
               every
               thing
               whereby
               we
               may
               be
               
                 saved
                 unto
                 the
                 utmost
              
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               25
               ,
               26.
               yet
               his
               Intercession
               for
               us
               as
               an
               Advoeate
               respects
               Sin
               only
               ,
               and
               the
               evil
               Consequents
               of
               it
               .
               For
               so
               is
               he
               in
               this
               place
               said
               to
               be
               our
               Advocate
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               place
               alone
               is
               he
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               only
               with
               respect
               unto
               Sin
               :
               
                 If
                 any
                 Man
                 sin
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Advocate
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               his
               being
               so
               ,
               doth
               in
               particular
               respect
               that
               part
               of
               his
               Intercession
               ,
               wherein
               he
               undertakes
               our
               Defence
               and
               Protection
               
               when
               accused
               of
               Sin.
               For
               Sathan
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Accuser
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               12.
               10.
               
               And
               when
               he
               accuseth
               Believers
               for
               sin
               ,
               Christ
               is
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               their
               Patron
               and
               Advocate
               .
               For
               according
               unto
               the
               Duty
               of
               a
               Patron
               or
               Advocate
               in
               Criminal
               Causes
               ,
               partly
               he
               sheweth
               wherein
               the
               Accusation
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               aggravated
               about
               the
               Truth
               ,
               or
               proceeds
               upon
               Mistakes
               ;
               partly
               that
               the
               Crimes
               charged
               have
               not
               that
               Malice
               in
               them
               as
               is
               pretended
               ;
               and
               principally
               in
               pleading
               his
               Propitiation
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               really
               guilty
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               graciously
               discharged
               .
            
             
               FOR
               this
               Name
               is
               applied
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               Some
               translate
               it
               a
               Comforter
               ;
               some
               an
               Advocate
               ;
               ond
               some
               retain
               the
               Greek
               Word
               Paraclete
               .
               It
               may
               be
               best
               interpreted
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Work
               assigned
               unto
               Him
               under
               that
               Name
               .
               Some
               would
               comprize
               the
               whole
               Work
               intended
               under
               this
               Name
               unto
               his
               Teaching
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               principally
               promised
               for
               :
               For
               the
               Matter
               and
               Manner
               of
               his
               Teaching
               ,
               what
               he
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               how
               he
               doth
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               Ground
               of
               all
               Consolation
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               there
               may
               be
               something
               in
               this
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               taking
               Teaching
               in
               a
               large
               Sence
               ,
               for
               all
               Internal
               ,
               Divine
               ,
               Spiritual
               Operations
               .
               So
               are
               we
               said
               to
               be
               taught
               of
               God
               when
               Faith
               is
               wrought
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               enabled
               to
               come
               unto
               Christ
               thereby
               .
               And
               all
               our
               Consolations
               are
               from
               such
               Internal
               ,
               Divine
               Operations
               .
               But
               take
               Teaching
               properly
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               see
               that
               it
               is
               but
               one
               distinct
               Act
               of
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               as
               here
               promised
               among
               many
               .
            
             
               BUT
               2dly
               .
               The
               Work
               of
               a
               Comforter
               is
               principally
               ascribed
               unto
               him
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               That
               he
               is
               
               principally
               under
               this
               Name
               intended
               as
               a
               Comforter
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               whole
               Context
               and
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Promise
               .
               It
               was
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Troubles
               and
               Sorrows
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               with
               their
               Relief
               therein
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               promised
               under
               this
               Name
               by
               our
               Saviour
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 leave
                 you
                 Orphans
              
               ,
               Chap.
               14.
               18.
               
               Though
               I
               go
               away
               from
               you
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               not
               leave
               you
               in
               a
               desolate
               and
               disconsolate
               Condition
               .
               How
               shall
               that
               be
               prevented
               in
               his
               Absence
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Life
               and
               Spring
               of
               all
               their
               Comforts
               ?
               Saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 pray
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 give
                 you
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Ver.
               16.
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Another
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 Comforter
              
               .
               So
               he
               renews
               again
               his
               Promise
               of
               sending
               him
               under
               this
               Name
               ,
               because
               
                 Sorrow
                 had
                 filled
                 their
                 Hearts
              
               upon
               the
               Apprehension
               of
               his
               Departure
               ,
               Chap.
               16.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Wherefore
               he
               is
               principally
               considered
               as
               a
               Comforter
               :
               And
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               further
               afterwards
               ,
               this
               his
               principal
               Work
               ,
               most
               suited
               unto
               his
               Nature
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Peace
               ,
               Love
               and
               Joy.
               For
               he
               who
               is
               the
               Eternal
               ,
               Essential
               Love
               of
               the
               Divine
               Being
               ,
               as
               existing
               in
               the
               distinct
               Persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               is
               most
               meet
               to
               communicate
               a
               Sense
               of
               Divine
               Love
               with
               Delight
               and
               Joy
               unto
               the
               Souls
               of
               Believers
               .
               Hereby
               he
               sets
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               14.
               17.
               
               And
               in
               nothing
               doth
               he
               so
               evidence
               his
               Presence
               in
               the
               Hearts
               and
               Spirits
               of
               any
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Disposal
               of
               them
               unto
               Spiritual
               Love
               and
               Joy.
               For
               
                 shedding
                 abroad
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
              
               as
               Rom.
               5.
               5.
               
               He
               produceth
               a
               Principle
               and
               Frame
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Love
              
               in
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               fills
               us
               with
               Joy
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               Glory
               .
               The
               Attribution
               therefore
               of
               this
               Name
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 the
                 Comforter
              
               ,
               evidenceth
               that
               
               he
               performs
               this
               Work
               in
               the
               way
               of
               an
               Office.
               
            
             
               NEITHER
               ,
               (
               2
               )
               Is
               the
               signification
               of
               an
               Advocate
               to
               be
               omitted
               ,
               seeing
               what
               he
               doth
               as
               such
               tendeth
               also
               to
               the
               Consolation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               we
               must
               first
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               not
               our
               Advocate
               with
               God.
               This
               belongs
               alone
               unto
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Office.
               He
               is
               said
               indeed
               to
               
                 make
                 Intercession
                 with
                 Groans
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 uttered
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               26.
               
               But
               this
               he
               doth
               not
               immediately
               ,
               nor
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               .
               He
               no
               otherwise
               
                 maketh
                 Intercession
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               but
               by
               enabling
               us
               to
               make
               Intercession
               according
               unto
               the
               Mind
               of
               God.
               For
               to
               make
               Intercession
               formally
               ,
               is
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               and
               his
               Person
               ,
               who
               hath
               no
               other
               Natare
               but
               that
               which
               is
               Divine
               .
               He
               is
               therefore
               incapable
               of
               being
               our
               Advocate
               with
               God
               :
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               so
               alone
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               the
               Account
               of
               his
               precedent
               Propitiation
               made
               for
               us
               .
               But
               he
               is
               an
               Advocate
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               ,
               with
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               World.
               Such
               an
               Advocate
               is
               one
               that
               undertaketh
               the
               Protection
               and
               Defence
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               Cause
               wherein
               he
               is
               engaged
               .
               The
               Cause
               wherein
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               are
               engaged
               in
               and
               against
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 .
              
               This
               they
               testify
               unto
               ;
               this
               is
               opposed
               by
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               this
               under
               various
               Forms
               ,
               Appearances
               and
               Pretences
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               they
               suffer
               Reproaches
               and
               Persecutions
               for
               in
               every
               Generation
               .
               In
               this
               Cause
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               their
               Advocate
               ,
               justifying
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               against
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               AND
               this
               he
               doth
               three
               ways
               .
               (
               1
               )
               By
               suggesting
               unto
               ,
               and
               furnishing
               the
               Witnesses
               of
               Christ
               
               with
               Pleas
               and
               Arguments
               to
               the
               Conviction
               of
               Gainsayers
               .
               So
               it
               is
               promised
               that
               should
               do
               ,
               Mat.
               10.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 And
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 before
                 Governours
                 and
                 Kings
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Testimony
                 against
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 deliver
                 you
                 up
                 ,
                 take
                 no
                 thought
                 how
                 or
                 what
                 ye
                 shall
                 speak
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 you
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 hour
                 what
                 ye
                 shall
                 speak
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ye
                 that
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 your
                 Father
                 which
                 speaketh
                 in
                 you
                 .
              
               They
               were
               to
               be
               
                 given
                 up
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               delivered
               up
               as
               Malefactors
               unto
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               for
               their
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Testimony
               they
               gave
               unto
               Him.
               In
               this
               Condition
               the
               best
               of
               Men
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               solicitous
               about
               their
               Answers
               ,
               and
               the
               Plea
               they
               are
               to
               make
               in
               the
               Defence
               of
               themselves
               and
               their
               Cause
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               therefore
               gives
               them
               Encouragement
               not
               only
               from
               the
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               of
               their
               Cause
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               the
               Ability
               they
               should
               have
               in
               pleading
               for
               it
               unto
               the
               Conviction
               or
               Confusion
               of
               their
               Adversaries
               .
               And
               this
               he
               tells
               them
               should
               come
               to
               pass
               not
               by
               any
               Power
               or
               Faculty
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Aid
               and
               Supply
               they
               should
               receive
               from
               this
               Advocate
               ,
               who
               in
               them
               would
               speak
               by
               them
               .
               This
               was
               that
               
                 Mouth
                 and
                 Wisdom
              
               which
               he
               promised
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               all
               their
               Adversaries
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               gainsay
               or
               resist
               ,
               Luke
               21.
               15.
               
               A
               present
               Supply
               of
               Courage
               ,
               Boldness
               and
               Liberty
               of
               Speech
               above
               and
               beyond
               their
               Natural
               Temper
               and
               Abilities
               ,
               immediately
               upon
               their
               receiving
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               their
               very
               Enemies
               saw
               the
               Effects
               of
               it
               unto
               their
               Astonishment
               .
               Upon
               the
               Plea
               they
               made
               before
               the
               Council
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Boldness
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 perceived
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 and
                 unlearned
                 Men
                 ,
                 they
                 marvailed
                 ,
              
               Acts
               4.
               13.
               
               
               They
               saw
               their
               outward
               Condition
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               poor
               and
               of
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               yet
               carried
               it
               with
               Courage
               and
               Boldness
               before
               this
               great
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               with
               whose
               Authority
               and
               unusual
               Appearance
               in
               Grandure
               ,
               all
               Persons
               of
               that
               sort
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               abashed
               and
               tremble
               at
               them
               .
               They
               found
               them
               ignorant
               and
               unlearned
               in
               that
               Skill
               and
               Learning
               which
               the
               World
               admired
               ,
               yet
               plead
               their
               Cause
               unto
               their
               Confusion
               .
               They
               could
               not
               therefore
               but
               discern
               and
               acknowledge
               that
               there
               was
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Power
              
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               acted
               above
               themselves
               ,
               their
               State
               ,
               their
               natural
               or
               acquired
               Abilities
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Work
               of
               this
               Advocate
               in
               them
               who
               had
               undertaken
               the
               Defence
               of
               their
               Cause
               .
               So
               when
               Paul
               pleaded
               the
               same
               Cause
               before
               Agrippa
               and
               Felix
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               confessed
               his
               Conviction
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               trembled
               in
               his
               Judgment-Seat
               .
            
             
               NEITHER
               hath
               he
               been
               wanting
               unto
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               same
               Cause
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               in
               succeeding
               Generations
               .
               All
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               filled
               with
               Instances
               of
               Persons
               ,
               mean
               in
               their
               outward
               Condition
               ,
               timerous
               by
               Nature
               ,
               and
               unaccustomed
               unto
               Dangers
               ,
               unlearned
               and
               low
               in
               their
               Natural
               Abilities
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Face
               of
               Rulers
               and
               Potentates
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               Prisons
               ,
               Tortures
               ,
               Fires
               provided
               for
               their
               Destruction
               ,
               have
               pleaded
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Gospel
               with
               Courage
               and
               Success
               ,
               unto
               the
               Astonishment
               and
               Confusion
               of
               their
               Adversaries
               .
               Neither
               shall
               any
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               same
               case
               want
               the
               like
               Assistance
               in
               some
               due
               Measure
               and
               Proportion
               ,
               who
               expect
               it
               from
               him
               in
               a
               way
               of
               believing
               ,
               and
               depends
               upon
               it
               .
               Examples
               we
               have
               hereof
               every
               Day
               in
               Persons
               acted
               above
               their
               own
               natural
               Temper
               
               and
               Ablities
               unto
               their
               own
               Admiration
               .
               For
               being
               conscious
               unto
               themselves
               of
               their
               own
               Fears
               ,
               Despondencies
               and
               Disabilities
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Surprizal
               unto
               them
               to
               find
               how
               all
               their
               Fears
               have
               disappeared
               ,
               and
               their
               Minds
               have
               been
               enlarged
               when
               they
               have
               been
               called
               unto
               Trial
               for
               their
               Testimony
               unto
               the
               Gospel
               .
               We
               are
               in
               such
               cases
               to
               make
               use
               of
               any
               Reason
               ,
               Skill
               ,
               Wisdom
               or
               Ability
               of
               Speech
               which
               we
               have
               ,
               or
               other
               honest
               and
               advantageous
               Circumstances
               which
               present
               themselves
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               did
               on
               all
               occasions
               .
               But
               our
               dependance
               is
               to
               be
               solely
               on
               the
               Presence
               and
               Supplies
               of
               our
               blessed
               Advocate
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               be
               utterly
               defective
               in
               what
               is
               necessary
               unto
               the
               Defence
               and
               Justification
               of
               our
               Cause
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               HE
               is
               the
               Advocate
               for
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               his
               Communication
               of
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               both
               extraordinary
               and
               ordinary
               ,
               unto
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               .
               For
               these
               are
               things
               at
               least
               in
               their
               Effects
               visible
               unto
               the
               World.
               Where
               Men
               are
               not
               utterly
               blinded
               by
               Prejudice
               ,
               Love
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               discern
               somewhat
               of
               a
               Divine
               Power
               in
               these
               Supernatural
               Gifts
               .
               Wherefore
               they
               openly
               testifie
               unto
               the
               Divine
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Faith
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               confirms
               the
               Truths
               that
               he
               had
               preached
               ,
               by
               this
               Argument
               ,
               that
               therewith
               and
               thereby
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               as
               unto
               the
               Communication
               of
               Gifts
               was
               received
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               2.
               
               And
               herein
               is
               he
               the
               Churches
               Advocate
               ,
               justifying
               their
               Cause
               openly
               and
               visibly
               by
               this
               Dispensation
               of
               his
               Power
               towards
               them
               and
               in
               their
               behalf
               .
               But
               because
               we
               have
               treated
               separately
               and
               at
               
               large
               of
               the
               Nature
               and
               Use
               of
               these
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               farther
               insist
               on
               the
               Consideration
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               BY
               Internal
               Efficacy
               in
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               Herein
               also
               is
               he
               the
               Advocate
               of
               the
               Church
               against
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               is
               declared
               ,
               John
               16.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 he
                 will
                 reprove
                 the
                 World
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 Of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 believe
                 not
                 on
                 me
                 .
                 Of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 go
                 to
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 see
                 me
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 is
                 judged
                 .
              
               That
               which
               is
               ascribed
               unto
               him
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               expressed
               by
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               He
               shall
               reprove
               or
               convince
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Scripture
               is
               used
               variously
               .
               Sometimes
               it
               is
               to
               manifest
               ,
               or
               bring
               forth
               unto
               Light.
               Eph.
               5.
               13.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               For
               all
               things
               that
               are
               reproved
               or
               discovered
               ,
               are
               made
               manifest
               by
               the
               Light.
               And
               it
               hath
               the
               same
               Sence
               ,
               John
               3.
               20.
               
               Sometimes
               it
               is
               to
               rebuke
               and
               reprove
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               20.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Those
               that
               sin
               rebuke
               before
               all
               .
               So
               also
               Rev.
               3.
               19.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               13.
               
               Sometimes
               it
               is
               so
               to
               convince
               as
               in
               that
               ,
               to
               stop
               the
               Mouth
               of
               an
               Adversary
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               have
               nothing
               to
               answer
               or
               reply
               ,
               John
               8.
               9.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Being
               convicted
               by
               their
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               having
               a
               Word
               to
               reply
               ,
               they
               deserted
               their
               Cause
               .
               So
               Tit.
               1.
               9.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 To
                 convince
                 Gainsayers
              
               ,
               is
               explained
               ,
               Ver.
               11.
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               To
               stop
               their
               Mouth
               ,
               namely
               ,
               by
               the
               convincing
               Evidence
               of
               Truth
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               an
               uncontroulable
               Evidence
               ,
               or
               an
               evident
               Argument
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               1.
               
               Wherefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               ,
               is
               by
               undeniable
               Argument
               and
               Evidence
               so
               to
               convince
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               
               the
               Adversaries
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               shall
               have
               nothing
               to
               reply
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Work
               and
               Duty
               of
               an
               Advocate
               ,
               who
               will
               absolutely
               vindicate
               his
               Client
               when
               his
               Cause
               will
               bear
               it
               .
            
             
               AND
               the
               Effect
               hereof
               is
               Two-fold
               .
               For
               all
               Persons
               upon
               such
               an
               over-powring
               Conviction
               take
               one
               of
               these
               two
               ways
               .
               (
               1
               )
               They
               yield
               unto
               the
               Truth
               and
               embrace
               it
               ,
               as
               finding
               no
               Ground
               to
               stand
               upon
               in
               its
               refusal
               .
               Or
               ,
               (
               2
               )
               They
               fly
               out
               into
               desperate
               Rage
               and
               Madness
               ,
               as
               being
               obstinate
               in
               their
               Hatred
               against
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               destitute
               of
               all
               Reason
               to
               oppose
               it
               .
               An
               Instance
               of
               the
               former
               way
               we
               have
               in
               those
               Jews
               ,
               unto
               whom
               Peter
               preached
               on
               the
               Day
               of
               Pentecost
               .
               Reproving
               and
               convincing
               of
               them
               beyond
               all
               Contradiction
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 pricked
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 ?
              
               And
               therewithall
               came
               over
               unto
               the
               Faith
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               37
               ,
               41.
               
               Of
               the
               latter
               ,
               we
               have
               many
               Instances
               in
               the
               Dealings
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               that
               People
               :
               For
               when
               he
               had
               at
               any
               time
               convinced
               them
               ,
               and
               stopped
               their
               Mouths
               as
               to
               the
               Cause
               in
               hand
               ,
               they
               called
               him
               Beelzebub
               ,
               cried
               out
               that
               he
               had
               a
               Devil
               ,
               took
               up
               Stones
               to
               throw
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               conspired
               his
               Death
               ,
               with
               all
               Demonstration
               of
               desperate
               Rage
               and
               Madness
               ,
               John
               8.
               48
               ,
               58.
               
               Chap.
               10.
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               39.
               
               So
               it
               was
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Stephen
               ,
               and
               the
               Testimony
               he
               gave
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               Acts
               7.
               56
               ,
               57
               ,
               58.
               
               And
               with
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               22.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               An
               Instance
               of
               Bestial
               Rage
               not
               to
               be
               parallel'd
               in
               any
               other
               Case
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               it
               hath
               often
               fallen
               out
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               the
               same
               Effects
               this
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               the
               Advocate
               of
               the
               Church
               ever
               had
               ,
               and
               still
               hath
               upon
               the
               World.
               Many
               
               being
               convinced
               by
               Him
               in
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               are
               really
               humbled
               and
               converted
               unto
               the
               Faith.
               So
               God
               adds
               daily
               to
               the
               Church
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               But
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               World
               are
               enraged
               by
               the
               same
               Work
               against
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               those
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               dispensed
               .
               Whilst
               the
               Word
               is
               preached
               in
               a
               formal
               manner
               ,
               the
               World
               is
               well
               enough
               contented
               that
               it
               should
               have
               a
               quiet
               Passage
               among
               them
               .
               But
               where
               ever
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               puts
               forth
               a
               convincing
               Efficacy
               in
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               World
               is
               enraged
               by
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               less
               an
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               their
               Conviction
               ,
               than
               the
               other
               is
               of
               a
               better
               Success
               .
            
             
               THE
               Subject-matter
               concerning
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               manageth
               his
               Plea
               by
               the
               Word
               against
               the
               World
               as
               the
               Advocate
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               referred
               unto
               the
               Three
               Heads
               of
               Sin
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               Ver.
               8.
               the
               especial
               Nature
               of
               them
               being
               declared
               Ver.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               WHAT
               Sin
               it
               is
               in
               particular
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               shall
               so
               plead
               with
               the
               World
               about
               ,
               and
               convince
               them
               of
               ,
               is
               declared
               Ver.
               9.
               
               
                 Of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 believe
                 not
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               There
               are
               many
               Sins
               whereof
               Men
               may
               be
               convinced
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               More
               that
               they
               are
               reproved
               for
               by
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law.
               And
               it
               is
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               also
               in
               general
               ,
               to
               make
               these
               Convictions
               effectual
               .
               But
               these
               belong
               not
               unto
               the
               Cause
               which
               he
               hath
               to
               plead
               for
               the
               Church
               against
               the
               World
               ;
               nor
               is
               that
               such
               as
               any
               can
               be
               brought
               unto
               Conviction
               about
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               alone
               by
               the
               Gospel
               .
               
               And
               this
               in
               the
               first
               place
               is
               Unbelief
               ,
               particularly
               not
               believing
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               and
               Saviour
               of
               the
               World.
               This
               he
               testified
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               this
               his
               Works
               evinced
               him
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               this
               both
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               bare
               witness
               unto
               :
               Hereon
               he
               tells
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               believed
               not
               that
               he
               was
               He
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               and
               Saviour
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 they
                 should
                 die
                 in
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 John
              
               8.
               5
               ,
               21
               ,
               24.
               
               But
               in
               this
               Unbelief
               ,
               in
               this
               Rejection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Jews
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               justified
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               despised
               and
               persecuted
               them
               who
               believed
               in
               him
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Fundamental
               Difference
               between
               Believers
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Head
               of
               that
               Cause
               wherein
               they
               were
               rejected
               by
               it
               as
               foolish
               ,
               and
               condemned
               as
               impious
               .
               And
               herein
               was
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               their
               Advocate
               :
               For
               he
               did
               by
               such
               undeniable
               Evidences
               ,
               Arguments
               and
               Testimonies
               ,
               convince
               the
               World
               of
               the
               Truth
               and
               Glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sin
               of
               Unbelief
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               every
               where
               either
               converted
               or
               enraged
               thereby
               .
               So
               some
               of
               them
               upon
               this
               Conviction
               ,
               
                 gladly
                 received
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 baptiz'd
                 ,
              
               Acts
               2.
               41.
               
               Others
               upon
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               same
               Truth
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 were
                 cut
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 counsel
                 to
                 slay
                 them
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               5.
               33.
               
               In
               this
               Work
               he
               still
               continueth
               .
               And
               it
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               whereby
               he
               yet
               in
               particular
               convinceth
               any
               of
               the
               Sin
               of
               Unbelief
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               but
               by
               the
               effectual
               ,
               internal
               Operation
               of
               his
               Power
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               HE
               thus
               convinceth
               the
               World
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               Ver.
               10.
               
               Of
               Righteousness
               ,
               
                 because
                 I
                 go
                 to
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 see
                 me
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               Both
               the
               Personal
               
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               are
               intended
               .
               For
               concerning
               both
               these
               the
               Church
               hath
               a
               Contest
               with
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               they
               belong
               unto
               that
               Cause
               wherein
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               their
               Advocate
               .
               Christ
               was
               looked
               on
               by
               the
               World
               as
               an
               Evil
               Doer
               ;
               accused
               to
               be
               a
               Glutton
               ,
               a
               Wine-bibber
               ,
               a
               Seditious
               Person
               ,
               a
               Seducer
               ,
               a
               Blasphemer
               ,
               a
               Malefactor
               in
               every
               kind
               ;
               whence
               his
               Disciples
               were
               both
               despised
               and
               destroyed
               for
               believing
               in
               such
               an
               one
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               declared
               how
               they
               were
               scorned
               and
               reproached
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               suffered
               on
               this
               Account
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               pleaded
               and
               gave
               Testimony
               unto
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               no
               Sin
               ,
               nor
               was
               Guile
               found
               in
               his
               Mouth
               ,
               that
               lie
               fulfilled
               all
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               Holy
               One
               of
               God.
               And
               herein
               was
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               their
               Advocate
               ,
               convincing
               the
               World
               principally
               by
               this
               Argument
               ,
               that
               after
               all
               he
               did
               and
               suffered
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               as
               the
               highest
               Evidence
               imaginable
               of
               God's
               Approbation
               of
               him
               and
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               gone
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               assumed
               up
               into
               Glory
               .
               The
               poor
               blind
               Man
               ,
               whose
               Eyes
               were
               opened
               by
               him
               ,
               pleaded
               this
               as
               a
               forcible
               Argument
               against
               the
               Jews
               that
               he
               was
               no
               Sinner
               ,
               in
               that
               God
               heard
               him
               so
               as
               that
               he
               had
               opened
               his
               Eyes
               ;
               whose
               Evidence
               and
               Conviction
               they
               could
               not
               bear
               ,
               but
               it
               turned
               them
               into
               Rage
               and
               Madness
               ,
               John
               9.
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               How
               much
               more
               glorious
               and
               effectual
               must
               this
               Evidence
               needs
               be
               of
               his
               Righteousness
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               God's
               Approbation
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               after
               all
               he
               did
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               he
               went
               unto
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               was
               taken
               up
               into
               Glory
               .
               For
               such
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 see
                 me
                 no
                 more
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               th●●
               
               shall
               be
               an
               end
               put
               unto
               my
               State
               of
               Humiliation
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               Converse
               with
               you
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               to
               enter
               into
               my
               Glory
               .
               That
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               then
               went
               unto
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               so
               gloriously
               exalted
               ,
               undeniable
               Testimony
               was
               given
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               unto
               the
               Conviction
               of
               the
               World.
               So
               this
               Argument
               is
               pleaded
               by
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               2.
               33.
               
               This
               is
               enough
               to
               stop
               the
               Mouths
               of
               all
               the
               World
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               that
               he
               sent
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               from
               the
               Father
               to
               communicate
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               of
               all
               sorts
               unto
               his
               Disciples
               .
               And
               there
               could
               be
               no
               higher
               Evidence
               of
               his
               Acceptance
               ,
               Power
               and
               Glory
               with
               him
               .
               And
               the
               same
               Testimony
               he
               still
               continueth
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               Ordinary
               Gifts
               in
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Respect
               also
               may
               be
               had
               (
               which
               Sence
               I
               would
               not
               exclude
               )
               unto
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               his
               Office.
               There
               ever
               was
               a
               great
               Contest
               about
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               World.
               This
               the
               Gentiles
               looked
               after
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               Jews
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law.
               In
               this
               State
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               proposed
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               Righteousness
               ,
               as
               he
               who
               was
               to
               bring
               in
               ,
               and
               had
               brought
               in
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
               Being
               
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 Righteousness
                 unto
                 all
                 that
                 believe
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               4.
               
               This
               the
               Gentiles
               rejected
               as
               Folly
               ,
               Christ
               crucify'd
               was
               
                 foolishness
                 unto
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Jews
               it
               was
               a
               Stumbling-Block
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               everted
               the
               whole
               Law
               :
               And
               generally
               they
               all
               concluded
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               save
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               probable
               that
               others
               should
               be
               saved
               by
               him
               .
               But
               herein
               also
               is
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               the
               Advocate
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               he
               so
               convinceth
               Men
               of
               an
               Impossibility
               for
               them
               to
               attain
               a
               Righteousness
               
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               must
               either
               submit
               to
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               die
               in
               their
               Sins
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               HE
               convinceth
               the
               World
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               because
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               World
               is
               Judged
               .
               Christ
               himself
               was
               judged
               and
               condemned
               by
               the
               World.
               In
               that
               Judgment
               Sathan
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               World
               had
               the
               principal
               Hand
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               effected
               in
               the
               Hour
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               Darkness
               .
               And
               no
               doubt
               but
               he
               hoped
               that
               he
               had
               carried
               his
               Cause
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               prevailed
               to
               have
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               publickly
               judged
               and
               condemned
               .
               And
               this
               Judgment
               the
               World
               sought
               by
               all
               means
               to
               justifie
               and
               make
               good
               .
               But
               the
               whose
               of
               it
               is
               called
               over
               again
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               pleading
               in
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               he
               doth
               it
               so
               effectually
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Judgment
               is
               turned
               on
               Sathan
               himself
               .
               Judgment
               with
               unavoidable
               Conviction
               passed
               on
               all
               that
               Superstition
               ,
               Idolatry
               and
               Wickedness
               which
               he
               had
               filled
               the
               World
               withall
               .
               And
               whereas
               he
               had
               born
               himself
               under
               various
               Masks
               ,
               Shades
               and
               Pretences
               to
               be
               the
               God
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               the
               Supreme
               Ruler
               over
               all
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               was
               worshipped
               all
               the
               World
               over
               ,
               he
               is
               now
               by
               the
               Gospel
               laid
               open
               and
               manifested
               to
               be
               an
               accursed
               Apostate
               ,
               a
               Murtherer
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Enemy
               of
               Mankind
               .
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               ,
               taking
               the
               Name
               Paracletus
               in
               this
               Sence
               for
               an
               Advocate
               ,
               it
               is
               proper
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               some
               part
               of
               his
               Work
               in
               and
               towards
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               whensoever
               we
               are
               called
               to
               bear
               Witness
               unto
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               we
               abandon
               our
               Strength
               and
               betray
               our
               Cause
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               use
               all
               Means
               appointed
               of
               God
               unto
               that
               and
               ,
               to
               engage
               him
               in
               our
               Assistance
               .
            
             
             
               BUT
               it
               is
               as
               a
               Comforter
               that
               he
               is
               chiefly
               promised
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               is
               he
               expressed
               unto
               the
               Church
               by
               this
               Name
               .
            
             
               FOURTHLY
               ,
               That
               he
               hath
               a
               peculiar
               Work
               committed
               unto
               him
               suitable
               unto
               this
               Mission
               ,
               Commission
               and
               Name
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               will
               appear
               in
               the
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Particulars
               wherein
               it
               doth
               consist
               .
               For
               the
               present
               ,
               we
               only
               assert
               in
               general
               ,
               that
               his
               Work
               it
               is
               to
               support
               ,
               cherish
               ,
               relieve
               and
               comfort
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Tryals
               and
               Distresses
               .
               And
               this
               is
               all
               that
               we
               intend
               when
               we
               say
               that
               it
               is
               his
               Office
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
                 General
                 Adjuncts
                 or
                 Properties
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Comforter
                 as
                 exercised
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               TO
               evidence
               yet
               further
               the
               Nature
               of
               this
               Office
               and
               Work
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               and
               enquire
               into
               the
               general
               Adjuncts
               of
               it
               as
               exercised
               by
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               And
               they
               are
               Four.
               
            
             
               FIRST
               ,
               Infinite
               Condescention
               .
               This
               is
               among
               those
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Divine
               Dispensation
               which
               we
               may
               admire
               ,
               but
               cannot
               comprehend
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               Property
               of
               Faith
               alone
               to
               act
               and
               live
               upon
               incomprehensible
               Objects
               .
               What
               Reason
               cannot
               comprehend
               ,
               it
               will
               neglect
               as
               that
               which
               it
               hath
               no
               concernment
               in
               ,
               nor
               can
               have
               Benefit
               
               by
               .
               Faith
               is
               most
               satisfied
               and
               cherished
               with
               what
               is
               infinite
               and
               inconceivable
               ,
               as
               resting
               absolutely
               in
               Divine
               Revelation
               .
               Such
               is
               this
               Condescention
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               He
               is
               by
               Nature
               over
               all
               ,
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               Condescention
               in
               the
               Divine
               Excellency
               to
               concern
               it self
               in
               a
               particular
               manner
               ,
               in
               any
               Creature
               whatever
               .
               God
               humbleth
               himself
               to
               behold
               the
               things
               that
               are
               done
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               ,
               Psal.
               113.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               How
               much
               more
               doth
               he
               do
               so
               in
               submitting
               himself
               unto
               the
               Discharge
               of
               an
               Office
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               poor
               Worms
               here
               below
               .
            
             
               THIS
               I
               confess
               is
               most
               astonishing
               ,
               and
               attended
               with
               the
               most
               incomprehensible
               Rays
               of
               Divine
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               in
               the
               Condescention
               of
               the
               Son.
               For
               he
               carried
               the
               Term
               of
               it
               unto
               the
               lowest
               and
               most
               abject
               Condition
               that
               a
               rational
               ,
               intelligent
               Nature
               is
               capable
               of
               .
               So
               is
               it
               represented
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               For
               he
               not
               only
               took
               our
               Nature
               into
               Personal
               Union
               with
               himself
               ,
               but
               became
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               his
               outward
               Condition
               as
               a
               Servant
               ,
               yea
               ,
               as
               a
               Worm
               and
               no
               Man
               ,
               a
               Reproach
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               despised
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               became
               subject
               to
               Death
               ,
               the
               Ignominious
               ,
               shameful
               Death
               of
               the
               Cross.
               Hence
               this
               Dispensation
               of
               God
               was
               filled
               up
               with
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Grace
               .
               How
               this
               Exinanition
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               compensated
               with
               the
               Glory
               that
               did
               ensue
               ,
               we
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               Contemplation
               of
               unto
               all
               Eternity
               .
               And
               then
               shall
               the
               Character
               of
               all
               Divine
               Excellencies
               be
               more
               gloriously
               conspicuous
               on
               this
               Condescention
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               ever
               they
               were
               on
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               whole
               Creation
               ,
               when
               this
               Goodly
               Fabrick
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               was
               brought
               by
               Divine
               
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
               through
               Darkness
               and
               Confusion
               out
               of
               nothing
               .
            
             
               THE
               Condescention
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               unto
               his
               Work
               and
               Office
               is
               not
               indeed
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Terminus
                 ad
                 quem
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Object
               of
               it
               .
               He
               assumes
               not
               our
               Nature
               ,
               he
               exposeth
               not
               himself
               unto
               the
               Injuries
               of
               an
               outward
               State
               and
               Condition
               .
               But
               yet
               it
               is
               such
               as
               is
               more
               to
               be
               the
               Object
               of
               our
               Faith
               in
               Adoration
               ,
               than
               of
               our
               Reason
               in
               Disquisition
               .
               Consider
               the
               thing
               in
               it self
               ;
               how
               one
               Person
               in
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
               ,
               subsisting
               in
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               same
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               should
               undertake
               to
               execute
               the
               Love
               and
               Grace
               of
               the
               other
               Persons
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Names
               :
               What
               do
               we
               understand
               of
               it
               ?
               This
               Holy
               Oeconomy
               in
               the
               distinct
               and
               subordinate
               Actings
               of
               the
               Divine
               Persons
               in
               these
               external
               Works
               ,
               is
               known
               only
               unto
               ,
               is
               understood
               only
               by
               themselves
               .
               Our
               Wisdom
               it
               is
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               express
               ,
               Divine
               Revelation
               :
               Nor
               have
               they
               scarcely
               more
               dangerously
               erred
               by
               whom
               these
               things
               are
               denyed
               ,
               than
               those
               have
               done
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               proud
               and
               conceited
               Subtilty
               of
               Mind
               ,
               pretend
               unto
               a
               Conception
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               express
               in
               Words
               and
               Terms
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               precise
               and
               accurate
               ,
               indeed
               foolish
               and
               curious
               ,
               whether
               of
               other
               Men's
               coyning
               or
               their
               own
               finding
               out
               .
               Faith
               keeps
               the
               Soul
               at
               an
               Holy
               Distance
               from
               these
               infinite
               Depths
               of
               the
               Divine
               Wisdom
               ,
               where
               it
               profits
               more
               by
               Reverence
               and
               Holy
               Fear
               ,
               than
               any
               can
               do
               by
               their
               utmost
               Attempt
               to
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               that
               inaccessable
               Light
               wherein
               these
               Glories
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               do
               dwell
               .
            
             
               BUT
               we
               may
               more
               steddily
               consider
               this
               Condescention
               with
               respect
               unto
               its
               Object
               ;
               the
               Holy
               
               Spirit
               thereby
               becomes
               a
               Comforter
               unto
               us
               poor
               ,
               miserable
               Worms
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               And
               what
               Heart
               can
               conceive
               the
               Glory
               of
               this
               Grace
               ?
               What
               Tongue
               can
               express
               it
               ?
               Especially
               will
               its
               Eminency
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               Ways
               and
               Means
               whereby
               he
               doth
               so
               comfort
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               Opposition
               from
               us
               which
               he
               meets
               withal
               therein
               ,
               whereof
               we
               must
               treat
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               SECONDLY
               ,
               Unspeakable
               Love
               accompanieth
               the
               Susception
               and
               Discharge
               of
               this
               Office
               ;
               and
               that
               working
               by
               Tenderness
               and
               Compassion
               .
               The
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Divine
               ,
               Eternal
               ,
               mutual
               Love
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son.
               And
               although
               I
               know
               that
               much
               Wariness
               is
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               Declaration
               of
               those
               Mysteries
               ,
               nor
               are
               Expressions
               concerning
               them
               to
               be
               ventured
               on
               not
               warranted
               by
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               I
               judge
               that
               this
               Notion
               doth
               excellently
               express
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               distinct
               manner
               of
               Subsistence
               ,
               yet
               the
               mutual
               ,
               internal
               Operation
               of
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Trinity
               .
               For
               we
               have
               no
               Term
               for
               ,
               nor
               Notion
               of
               that
               inessable
               Complacence
               and
               eternal
               Rest
               which
               is
               therein
               ,
               beyond
               this
               of
               Love.
               Hence
               it
               is
               said
               that
               God
               is
               Love
               ,
               1
               John
               4.
               8
               ,
               16.
               
               It
               doth
               not
               seem
               to
               be
               an
               essential
               Property
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               only
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               intend
               .
               For
               it
               is
               proposed
               unto
               us
               as
               a
               Motive
               unto
               mutual
               Love
               among
               our selves
               :
               And
               this
               consists
               not
               simply
               in
               the
               Habit
               or
               Affection
               of
               Love
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Actings
               of
               it
               in
               all
               its
               Fruits
               and
               Duties
               .
               For
               so
               is
               God
               Love
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Internal
               Actings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Persons
               which
               are
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               all
               the
               ineffable
               Actings
               of
               Love
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               expressed
               unto
               us
               .
               The
               Apostle
               prays
               for
               the
               Presence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               
               with
               the
               Corinthians
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Love
               and
               Peace
               ,
               2
               Epist.
               13.
               11.
               
               And
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               whole
               Love
               of
               God
               unto
               us
               is
               committed
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               is
               shed
               abroad
               in
               our
               Hearts
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               which
               is
               given
               unto
               us
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               
               And
               hence
               the
               same
               Apostle
               distinctly
               mentioneth
               the
               Love
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               conjoyning
               it
               with
               all
               the
               Effects
               of
               the
               Mediation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               30.
               
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
              
               I
               do
               so
               on
               the
               Account
               of
               the
               respect
               you
               have
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               for
               you
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Motive
               irresistible
               unto
               Believers
               .
               I
               do
               it
               also
               for
               the
               Love
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               all
               that
               Love
               which
               he
               acts
               ,
               and
               communicates
               unto
               you
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               all
               the
               Actings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               towards
               us
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               this
               of
               his
               Susception
               of
               an
               Office
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Foundation
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               his
               Love
               is
               principally
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               chuseth
               this
               way
               of
               acting
               and
               working
               towards
               us
               to
               express
               his
               peculiar
               ,
               personal
               Character
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Eternal
               Love
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son.
               And
               among
               all
               his
               Actings
               towards
               us
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               Acts
               of
               Love
               ,
               this
               is
               most
               conspicuous
               in
               those
               wherein
               he
               is
               a
               Comforter
               .
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               of
               great
               use
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               ought
               to
               have
               ,
               and
               which
               will
               have
               ,
               if
               duly
               apprehended
               ,
               a
               great
               Influence
               on
               our
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               is
               moreover
               the
               Spring
               of
               all
               the
               Consolations
               we
               receive
               by
               and
               from
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               give
               a
               little
               Evidence
               unto
               it
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               Love
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               principally
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               this
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               Discharge
               of
               it
               .
               For
               whatever
               Good
               we
               receive
               from
               any
               
               one
               ,
               whatever
               Benefit
               or
               present
               Relief
               we
               have
               thereby
               ,
               we
               can
               receive
               no
               Comfort
               or
               Consolation
               in
               it
               ,
               unless
               we
               are
               perswaded
               that
               it
               proceeds
               from
               Love
               ;
               and
               what
               doth
               so
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               small
               ,
               hath
               Refreshment
               and
               Satisfaction
               in
               it
               unto
               every
               ingenious
               Nature
               .
               It
               is
               Love
               alone
               that
               is
               the
               Salt
               of
               every
               Kindness
               or
               Benefit
               ,
               and
               which
               takes
               out
               of
               it
               every
               thing
               that
               may
               be
               noxious
               or
               hurtful
               .
               Without
               an
               apprehension
               hereof
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               herein
               ,
               multiplied
               beneficial
               Effects
               produce
               no
               internal
               Satisfaction
               in
               them
               that
               do
               receive
               them
               ,
               nor
               put
               any
               real
               Ingagement
               on
               their
               Minds
               ,
               Prov.
               23.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               It
               is
               therefore
               of
               Concernment
               unto
               us
               to
               secure
               this
               Ground
               of
               all
               our
               Consolation
               ;
               in
               the
               full
               Assurance
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               infinite
               Love
               in
               the
               Susception
               of
               this
               Office
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               so
               it
               was
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               FROM
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Work
               it self
               .
               For
               the
               Consolation
               or
               comforting
               of
               any
               who
               stand
               in
               need
               thereof
               ,
               is
               an
               immediate
               Effect
               of
               Love
               ,
               with
               its
               inseparable
               Properties
               of
               Pity
               and
               Compassion
               .
               Especially
               it
               must
               be
               so
               where
               no
               Advantage
               redounds
               unto
               the
               Comforter
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               of
               what
               is
               done
               respects
               entirely
               the
               Good
               and
               Relief
               of
               them
               that
               are
               comforted
               .
               For
               what
               other
               Affection
               of
               Mind
               can
               be
               the
               Principle
               hereof
               from
               whence
               it
               may
               proceed
               ?
               Persons
               may
               be
               relieved
               under
               Oppression
               by
               Justice
               ,
               under
               Want
               by
               Bounty
               ;
               but
               to
               comfort
               and
               refresh
               the
               Minds
               of
               any
               ,
               is
               a
               peculiar
               Act
               of
               sincere
               Love
               and
               Compassion
               :
               So
               therefore
               must
               this
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               be
               esteemed
               to
               be
               .
               I
               do
               not
               intend
               only
               that
               his
               Love
               is
               eminent
               and
               discernable
               in
               it
               ,
               
               but
               that
               it
               proceeds
               solely
               from
               Love.
               And
               without
               a
               Faith
               hereof
               we
               cannot
               have
               the
               Benefit
               of
               this
               Divine
               Dispensation
               ,
               nor
               will
               any
               Comforts
               that
               we
               receive
               be
               firm
               or
               stable
               .
               But
               when
               this
               is
               once
               graciously
               fixed
               in
               our
               Minds
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               one
               Drop
               of
               Comfort
               or
               Spiritual
               Refreshment
               administred
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               proceeds
               from
               his
               Infinite
               Love
               ;
               then
               are
               they
               disposed
               into
               that
               Frame
               which
               is
               needful
               to
               comply
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Operations
               .
               And
               in
               particular
               ,
               all
               the
               Acts
               wherein
               the
               Discharge
               of
               this
               Office
               doth
               consist
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               them
               Acts
               of
               the
               highest
               Love
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               is
               Infinite
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               in
               the
               Consideration
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               THE
               manner
               of
               the
               Performance
               of
               this
               Work
               is
               so
               expressed
               ,
               as
               to
               evince
               and
               expresly
               demonstrate
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Work
               of
               Love.
               So
               is
               it
               declared
               where
               he
               is
               promissed
               unto
               the
               Church
               for
               this
               Work
               ,
               Isa.
               66.
               13.
               
               
                 As
                 one
                 whom
                 his
                 Mother
                 comforteth
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 I
                 comfort
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 comforted
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               He
               whom
               his
               Mother
               comforteth
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               some
               kind
               of
               Distress
               :
               Nor
               indeed
               is
               there
               any
               ,
               of
               any
               kind
               that
               may
               befall
               a
               Child
               whose
               Mother
               is
               kind
               and
               tender
               ,
               but
               she
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               administer
               unto
               him
               all
               the
               Consolation
               that
               she
               is
               able
               .
               And
               how
               or
               in
               what
               manner
               will
               such
               a
               Mother
               discharge
               this
               Duty
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               conceived
               than
               it
               can
               be
               expressed
               .
               We
               are
               not
               in
               things
               natural
               able
               to
               take
               in
               a
               Conception
               of
               greater
               Love
               ,
               Care
               and
               Tenderness
               than
               is
               in
               a
               tender
               Mother
               ,
               who
               comforts
               her
               Children
               in
               Distress
               .
               And
               hereby
               doth
               the
               Prophet
               graphically
               represent
               unto
               our
               Minds
               the
               manner
               whereby
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               dischargeth
               this
               
               Office
               towards
               us
               .
               Neither
               can
               a
               Child
               contract
               greater
               Guilt
               ,
               or
               manifest
               a
               more
               depraved
               Habit
               of
               Mind
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               regardless
               of
               the
               Affections
               of
               a
               Mother
               endeavouring
               its
               Consolation
               .
               Such
               Children
               may
               indeed
               sometimes
               through
               the
               Bitterness
               of
               their
               Spirits
               by
               their
               Pains
               and
               Distempers
               be
               surprized
               into
               Frowardness
               ,
               and
               a
               present
               Regardlesness
               of
               the
               Mothers
               Kindness
               and
               Compassion
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               full
               well
               how
               to
               bear
               withall
               .
               But
               if
               they
               continue
               to
               have
               no
               Sense
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               make
               no
               Impression
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               a
               prostigate
               Constitution
               .
               And
               so
               it
               may
               be
               sometimes
               with
               Believers
               ;
               they
               may
               by
               Surprizals
               into
               Spiritual
               Frowardness
               ,
               by
               Weakness
               ,
               by
               unaccountable
               Despondencies
               ,
               be
               regardless
               of
               Divine
               Influences
               of
               Consolation
               .
               But
               all
               these
               things
               the
               great
               Comforter
               will
               bear
               with
               and
               overcome
               .
               See
               Isa.
               57.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 high
                 and
                 lofty
                 One
                 that
                 inhabiteth
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 whose
                 Name
                 is
                 Holy
                 ,
                 I
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 and
                 holy
                 place
                 ;
                 with
                 him
                 also
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 contrite
                 and
                 humble
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 the
                 contrite
                 ones
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 contend
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 be
                 always
                 wroth
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Spirit
                 should
                 fail
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Souls
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Iniquity
                 of
                 his
                 Covetousness
                 was
                 I
                 wroth
                 ,
                 and
                 smote
                 him
                 :
                 I
                 hid
                 me
                 and
                 was
                 wroth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 went
                 on
                 frowardly
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 his
                 Heart
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 his
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 heal
                 him
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 lead
                 him
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 Comforts
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Mourners
                 .
                 I
                 create
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Lips
                 ;
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Peace
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 near
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 heal
                 him
                 .
              
               Where
               Persons
               are
               under
               Sorrows
               and
               Disconsolations
               upon
               the
               Account
               of
               Pains
               and
               Sickness
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               in
               a
               Design
               of
               
               Comfort
               towards
               them
               ,
               it
               will
               yet
               be
               needful
               sometimes
               to
               make
               use
               of
               Means
               and
               Remedies
               that
               may
               be
               painful
               and
               vexatious
               .
               And
               these
               may
               be
               apt
               to
               irritate
               and
               provoke
               poor
               ,
               wayward
               Patients
               .
               Yet
               is
               not
               a
               Mother
               discouraged
               hereby
               ,
               but
               proceeds
               on
               in
               her
               way
               untill
               the
               Cure
               be
               effected
               and
               Consolation
               administred
               .
               So
               doth
               God
               by
               his
               Spirit
               deal
               with
               his
               Church
               .
               His
               Design
               is
               to
               revive
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               humble
               ,
               and
               to
               revive
               the
               Heart
               of
               the
               contrite
               ones
               ,
               Ver.
               15.
               
               And
               he
               gives
               this
               Reason
               of
               it
               ,
               namely
               ,
               That
               if
               he
               should
               not
               act
               in
               infinite
               Love
               and
               Condescention
               towards
               them
               ,
               but
               deal
               with
               them
               after
               their
               Deservings
               ,
               they
               would
               utterly
               be
               consumed
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               would
               fail
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Souls
               which
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               Ver.
               16.
               
               However
               ,
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               this
               Work
               he
               must
               use
               some
               sharp
               Remedies
               that
               were
               needful
               for
               the
               curing
               of
               their
               Distempers
               ,
               and
               their
               Spiritual
               Discovery
               .
               Because
               of
               their
               Iniquity
               ,
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               their
               Covetousness
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               principal
               Disease
               they
               laboured
               under
               ,
               he
               was
               wroth
               ,
               and
               smote
               them
               ,
               and
               hid
               his
               Face
               from
               them
               ,
               because
               his
               so
               doing
               was
               necessary
               to
               their
               Cure
               ,
               Ver.
               17.
               
               And
               how
               do
               they
               behave
               themselves
               under
               this
               Dealing
               of
               God
               with
               them
               ?
               They
               grow
               prevish
               and
               froward
               under
               his
               Hand
               ,
               chusing
               rather
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               Disease
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               thus
               healed
               by
               him
               ,
               
                 they
                 went
                 on
                 frowardly
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
              
               Ver.
               17.
               
               How
               therefore
               doth
               this
               Holy
               Comforter
               now
               deal
               with
               them
               ?
               Doth
               he
               give
               them
               up
               unto
               their
               Frowardness
               ?
               Doth
               he
               leave
               and
               forsake
               them
               under
               their
               Distemper
               ?
               No
               ,
               a
               tender
               Mother
               will
               not
               so
               deal
               with
               her
               Children
               .
               He
               manageth
               his
               Work
               with
               that
               infinite
               Love
               ,
               Tenderness
               and
               Compassion
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               will
               
               overcome
               all
               their
               frowardness
               ,
               and
               cease
               not
               untill
               he
               hath
               effectually
               administred
               Consolation
               unto
               them
               ;
               Ver.
               18.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 seen
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               all
               these
               
                 his
                 ways
              
               ,
               all
               his
               frowardness
               and
               miscarriages
               ,
               and
               yet
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 heal
                 him
              
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               for
               all
               this
               be
               diverted
               from
               my
               Work
               and
               the
               pursuit
               of
               my
               design
               ;
               before
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               I
               will
               lead
               him
               into
               a
               right
               frame
               ,
               and
               restore
               Comforts
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               failure
               herein
               ,
               I
               will
               do
               it
               by
               a
               creating
               act
               of
               Power
               ,
               Ver.
               19.
               
               
                 I
                 create
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 lips
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Peace
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               Method
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               administring
               Consolation
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               openly
               evidencing
               that
               Love
               and
               Compassion
               from
               whence
               it
               doth
               proceed
               .
               And
               without
               this
               Method
               should
               no
               One
               Soul
               be
               ever
               spiritually
               refreshed
               under
               its
               Dejections
               .
               For
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               behave
               our selves
               frowardly
               more
               or
               less
               under
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               towards
               us
               .
               Infinite
               Love
               and
               Compassion
               alone
               working
               by
               Patience
               and
               Long-suffering
               can
               carry
               it
               on
               unto
               Perfection
               .
               But
               if
               we
               are
               not
               only
               froward
               under
               particular
               Occasions
               ,
               Temptations
               and
               Surprizals
               clouding
               our
               present
               View
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               his
               Work
               ,
               but
               are
               also
               habitually
               careless
               and
               negligent
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               do
               never
               labour
               to
               come
               unto
               satisfaction
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               always
               indulge
               unto
               the
               peevishness
               and
               frowardness
               of
               Unbelief
               ,
               it
               argues
               a
               most
               depraved
               unthankful
               frame
               of
               Heart
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Soul
               of
               God
               cannot
               be
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               an
               Evidence
               that
               his
               Work
               proceedeth
               from
               ,
               and
               is
               wholly
               managed
               in
               Love
               ,
               in
               that
               we
               are
               cautioned
               not
               to
               grieve
               him
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               30.
               
               And
               a
               double
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Greatness
               of
               his
               Love
               herein
               is
               tendred
               unto
               us
               in
               that
               Caution
               .
               
               (
               1.
               )
               In
               that
               those
               alone
               are
               subject
               to
               be
               grieved
               by
               us
               ,
               who
               act
               in
               Love
               towards
               us
               .
               If
               we
               comply
               not
               with
               the
               Will
               and
               Rule
               of
               others
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               provoked
               ,
               vexed
               ,
               instigated
               unto
               Wrath
               against
               us
               .
               But
               those
               alone
               who
               love
               us
               ,
               are
               grieved
               at
               our
               miscarriages
               .
               A
               severe
               Schoolmaster
               may
               be
               more
               provoked
               with
               the
               fault
               of
               his
               Scholar
               ,
               than
               the
               Father
               is
               ;
               but
               the
               Father
               is
               grieved
               with
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               other
               is
               not
               .
               Whereas
               therefore
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               not
               subject
               or
               liable
               unto
               the
               Affection
               of
               Grief
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Passion
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               cautioned
               not
               to
               grieve
               him
               ,
               namely
               to
               teach
               us
               with
               what
               Love
               and
               Compassion
               ,
               with
               what
               tenderness
               and
               holy
               Delight
               he
               performs
               his
               Work
               in
               us
               and
               towards
               us
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               It
               is
               so
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               undertaken
               the
               Work
               of
               Comforting
               them
               who
               are
               so
               apt
               and
               prone
               to
               grieve
               him
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               most
               part
               we
               are
               .
               The
               great
               Work
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               to
               dye
               for
               us
               .
               But
               that
               which
               puts
               an
               Eminence
               on
               his
               Love
               ,
               is
               that
               he
               dyed
               for
               us
               whilest
               we
               were
               yet
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               Sinners
               and
               Ungodly
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               And
               as
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               to
               comfort
               us
               ,
               so
               a
               Lustre
               is
               put
               upon
               it
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               comforts
               those
               who
               are
               very
               prone
               to
               grieve
               himself
               .
               For
               although
               it
               may
               be
               we
               will
               not
               through
               a
               peculiar
               Affection
               ,
               hurt
               ,
               molest
               or
               grieve
               them
               again
               by
               whom
               we
               are
               grieved
               ,
               yet
               who
               is
               it
               that
               will
               set
               himself
               to
               comfort
               those
               that
               grieve
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               so
               they
               do
               .
               But
               even
               herein
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               commendeth
               his
               Love
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               even
               whilest
               we
               grieve
               him
               ,
               by
               his
               Consolations
               he
               recovers
               us
               from
               those
               ways
               wherewith
               he
               is
               grieved
               .
            
             
               This
               therefore
               is
               to
               be
               fixed
               as
               an
               important
               Principle
               in
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               God
               ,
               That
               
               the
               principal
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Susception
               of
               this
               Office
               of
               a
               Comforter
               by
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               his
               own
               peculiar
               and
               ineffable
               Love.
               For
               both
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               our
               Consolation
               and
               the
               Life
               of
               our
               Obedience
               do
               depend
               hereon
               .
               For
               when
               we
               know
               that
               every
               acting
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               towards
               us
               ,
               every
               gracious
               Impression
               from
               him
               on
               our
               Understandings
               ,
               Wills
               or
               Affections
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               them
               in
               pursuit
               of
               that
               infinite
               ,
               peculiar
               Love
               whence
               it
               was
               that
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Comforter
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               all
               of
               them
               influence
               our
               Hearts
               with
               spiritual
               Refreshments
               .
               And
               wherein
               Faith
               is
               defective
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               exercise
               it self
               in
               the
               Consideration
               of
               this
               Love
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               arrive
               unto
               solid
               ,
               abiding
               ,
               strong
               Consolation
               .
               And
               as
               for
               those
               by
               whom
               all
               these
               things
               are
               despised
               and
               derided
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               straight
               unto
               me
               whether
               I
               should
               renounce
               the
               Gospel
               or
               reject
               them
               from
               an
               Interest
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               for
               the
               Approbation
               of
               both
               is
               inconsistent
               .
               Moreover
               it
               is
               evident
               how
               great
               a
               Motive
               hence
               ariseth
               unto
               cheerfull
               ,
               watchfull
               ,
               universal
               Obedience
               .
               For
               all
               the
               Actings
               of
               Sin
               or
               Unbelief
               in
               us
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               first
               Place
               Re-actions
               unto
               those
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               us
               and
               upon
               us
               .
               By
               them
               is
               he
               resisted
               in
               his
               Perswasions
               ,
               quenched
               in
               his
               Motions
               ,
               and
               himself
               grieved
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               holy
               Ingenuity
               in
               us
               ,
               it
               will
               excite
               a
               vigilant
               Diligence
               not
               to
               be
               overtaken
               with
               such
               wickednesses
               against
               unspeakable
               Love.
               He
               will
               walk
               both
               safely
               and
               fruitfully
               whose
               Soul
               is
               kept
               under
               a
               Sense
               of
               the
               Love
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               herein
               ..
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Infinite
               Power
               ,
               is
               also
               needfull
               unto
               and
               accordingly
               evident
               in
               the
               Discharge
               of
               this
               
               Office.
               This
               we
               have
               fixed
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               and
               ever
               was
               the
               Comforter
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Whatever
               therefore
               is
               spoken
               thereof
               ,
               belongs
               peculiarly
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               it
               is
               expressed
               as
               proceeding
               from
               and
               accompanyed
               with
               Infinite
               Power
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Consideration
               of
               Persons
               and
               Things
               declare
               it
               necessary
               that
               so
               it
               should
               be
               .
               Thus
               we
               have
               the
               Churches
               Complaint
               in
               a
               deep
               Disconsolation
               :
               
                 My
                 way
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Judgment
                 is
                 passed
                 over
                 from
                 my
                 God
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               48.
               27.
               
               It
               is
               not
               so
               much
               her
               Affliction
               and
               Miseries
               ,
               as
               an
               Apprehension
               that
               God
               regarded
               her
               not
               therein
               ,
               which
               causeth
               her
               Dejection
               .
               And
               when
               this
               is
               added
               unto
               any
               pressing
               Trouble
               ,
               whether
               Internal
               or
               External
               ,
               it
               doth
               fully
               constitute
               a
               State
               of
               spiritual
               Disconsolation
               .
               For
               when
               Faith
               can
               take
               a
               Prospect
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               Care
               and
               concernment
               of
               God
               in
               us
               and
               our
               Condition
               ,
               however
               grievous
               things
               may
               be
               at
               present
               unto
               us
               ,
               yet
               can
               we
               not
               be
               comfortless
               .
               And
               what
               is
               it
               that
               in
               the
               Consolation
               which
               God
               intendeth
               his
               Church
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               them
               to
               consider
               in
               himself
               as
               an
               assured
               Ground
               of
               Relief
               and
               Refreshment
               ?
               This
               he
               declares
               himself
               in
               the
               following
               Verses
               :
               Ver.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               
                 Hast
                 thou
                 not
                 known
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 not
                 heard
                 that
                 the
                 Everlasting
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 fainteth
                 not
                 nor
                 is
                 weary
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Church
               seemeth
               not
               at
               all
               to
               doubt
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               Care
               and
               Faithfulness
               towards
               her
               .
               But
               it
               is
               his
               infinite
               Power
               that
               he
               chooseth
               first
               to
               satisfie
               her
               in
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               all
               his
               actings
               towards
               her
               were
               founded
               in
               and
               resolved
               into
               ,
               without
               a
               due
               consideration
               whereof
               all
               that
               otherwise
               could
               be
               expected
               would
               not
               yield
               her
               Relief
               .
               And
               this
               being
               fixed
               on
               their
               Minds
               ,
               he
               next
               
               proposeth
               unto
               them
               his
               Infinite
               Understanding
               and
               Wisdom
               ;
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 searching
                 of
                 his
                 Understanding
                 .
              
               Conceive
               aright
               of
               his
               Infinite
               Power
               ,
               and
               then
               leave
               things
               unto
               his
               Sovereign
               ,
               unsearchable
               Wisdom
               for
               the
               Management
               of
               them
               as
               to
               Ways
               ,
               Degrees
               ,
               Times
               and
               Seasons
               .
               An
               Apprehension
               of
               want
               of
               Love
               and
               Care
               in
               God
               towards
               them
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               immediately
               caused
               their
               Disconsolation
               ;
               but
               the
               Ground
               of
               it
               was
               in
               their
               Unbelief
               of
               his
               Infinite
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               for
               the
               comforting
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               his
               Infinite
               Power
               is
               peculiarly
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               proposeth
               it
               unto
               the
               weakest
               Believers
               for
               their
               Supportment
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               should
               assure
               them
               of
               the
               Victory
               in
               their
               Conflict
               ,
               That
               
                 greater
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               4.
               4.
               
               That
               Holy
               Spirit
               which
               is
               bestowed
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               dwelleth
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               greater
               ,
               more
               able
               and
               powerful
               ,
               than
               Sathan
               that
               attempts
               their
               Ruine
               in
               and
               by
               the
               World
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               of
               Power
               Omnipotent
               .
               Things
               of
               our
               Disconsolation
               arise
               from
               the
               Impressions
               that
               Sathan
               makes
               upon
               our
               Minds
               and
               Consciences
               by
               Sin
               ,
               Temptation
               ,
               and
               Persecution
               .
               For
               we
               find
               not
               in
               our selves
               such
               an
               Ability
               of
               Resistance
               as
               from
               whence
               we
               may
               have
               an
               Assurance
               of
               a
               Conquest
               .
               This
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               expect
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               infinitely
               above
               what-ever
               Sathan
               hath
               ,
               to
               make
               Opposition
               unto
               you
               ,
               or
               to
               bring
               any
               Disconsolation
               on
               you
               .
               This
               will
               cast
               out
               all
               that
               Fear
               which
               hath
               Torment
               accompanying
               of
               it
               .
               And
               however
               this
               may
               be
               disregarded
               by
               them
               who
               are
               filled
               with
               an
               Apprehension
               of
               their
               own
               Self-sufficiency
               as
               unto
               all
               the
               Ends
               of
               their
               Being
               and
               Obedience
               
               unto
               God
               ;
               as
               likewise
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               a
               never-failing
               Spring
               of
               Rational
               Considerations
               about
               them
               ,
               able
               to
               administer
               all
               necessary
               Relief
               and
               Comfort
               at
               all
               Times
               :
               Yet
               those
               who
               are
               really
               sensible
               of
               their
               own
               Condition
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               other
               Believers
               ,
               if
               they
               understand
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               comforted
               with
               the
               Consolation
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               how
               remote
               they
               are
               from
               those
               Delusions
               which
               Men
               embrace
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               their
               Rational
               Considerations
               ,
               will
               grant
               that
               the
               Faith
               of
               Infinite
               Power
               is
               requisite
               unto
               any
               Solid
               ,
               Spiritual
               Comfort
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               WHO
               can
               declare
               the
               Dejections
               ,
               Sorrows
               ,
               Fears
               ,
               Despondencies
               and
               Discouragements
               that
               Believers
               are
               obnoxious
               unto
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               Variety
               of
               their
               Natures
               ,
               Causes
               ,
               Effects
               and
               Occasions
               ?
               What
               Relief
               can
               be
               suited
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               an
               Emanation
               from
               Infinite
               Power
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               Spiritual
               Frame
               and
               Constitution
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               will
               oft-times
               reject
               all
               means
               of
               Comfort
               that
               are
               not
               communicated
               by
               an
               Almighty
               Efficacy
               .
               Hence
               God
               creates
               
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Lips
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               57.
               20.
               produceth
               Peace
               in
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               by
               a
               creating
               Act
               of
               his
               Power
               ;
               and
               Direction
               in
               the
               place
               before
               mentioned
               to
               look
               for
               it
               only
               from
               the
               infinite
               Excellency
               of
               his
               Nature
               :
               None
               therefore
               was
               meet
               for
               this
               Work
               of
               being
               the
               Churches
               Comforter
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               alone
               .
               He
               only
               by
               his
               Almighty
               Power
               can
               remove
               all
               their
               Fears
               ,
               and
               support
               them
               under
               all
               their
               Dejections
               in
               all
               that
               Variety
               wherewith
               they
               are
               attempted
               and
               exercised
               .
               Nothing
               but
               Omnipotence
               it self
               is
               suited
               to
               obviate
               those
               innumerable
               Disconsolations
               that
               we
               are
               obnoxious
               unto
               .
               And
               those
               whose
               Souls
               are
               pressed
               in
               earnest
               
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               driven
               from
               all
               the
               Reliefs
               which
               not
               only
               carnal
               Security
               and
               Stout-beartedness
               in
               Adversity
               do
               offer
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               all
               those
               lawful
               Diversions
               which
               the
               World
               can
               administer
               ,
               will
               understand
               that
               true
               Consolation
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               the
               exceeding
               Greatness
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               it
               will
               not
               be
               wrought
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               THE
               Means
               and
               Causes
               of
               their
               Disconsolation
               ,
               direct
               unto
               the
               same
               Spring
               of
               their
               Comfort
               .
               Whatever
               the
               Power
               of
               Hell
               ,
               of
               Sin
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               separately
               or
               in
               Conjunction
               can
               effect
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               levelled
               against
               the
               Peace
               and
               Comfort
               of
               Believers
               .
               Of
               how
               great
               Force
               and
               Efficacy
               they
               are
               in
               their
               Attempts
               to
               disturb
               and
               ruine
               them
               ,
               by
               what
               various
               ways
               and
               means
               they
               work
               unto
               that
               End
               ,
               would
               require
               great
               Enlargement
               of
               Discourse
               to
               declare
               .
               And
               yet
               when
               we
               have
               used
               our
               utmost
               Diligence
               in
               an
               Enquiry
               after
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               come
               short
               of
               a
               full
               Investigation
               of
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               of
               what
               many
               Individual
               Persons
               find
               in
               their
               own
               Experience
               .
               Wherefore
               with
               respect
               unto
               One
               Cause
               and
               Principle
               of
               Disconsolation
               ,
               God
               declaring
               that
               it
               is
               he
               who
               comforteth
               his
               People
               ,
               Isa.
               51.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 I
                 ,
                 even
                 I
                 ,
                 am
                 he
                 that
                 comforteth
                 you
                 :
                 Who
                 art
                 thou
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 shall
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 as
                 Grass
                 ?
                 And
                 forgettest
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 Maker
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 stretched
                 forth
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 And
                 hast
                 feared
                 continually
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Fury
                 of
                 the
                 Oppressor
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 destroy
                 ?
                 And
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 Fury
                 of
                 the
                 Oppressor
                 ?
                 The
                 Captive
                 Exile
                 hasteneth
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 loosed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Pit
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 his
                 Bread
                 should
                 fail
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 divided
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 whose
                 Waves
                 roared
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
              
               
               
                 Hosts
                 is
                 his
                 Name
              
               .
               He
               sees
               it
               necessary
               to
               declare
               his
               Infinite
               Power
               ,
               and
               to
               express
               in
               sundry
               Instances
               the
               Effects
               thereof
               .
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               if
               we
               take
               a
               View
               of
               what
               is
               the
               State
               and
               Condition
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               World
               :
               How
               weak
               is
               the
               Faith
               of
               most
               Believers
               ?
               How
               great
               their
               Fears
               ?
               How
               many
               their
               Discouragements
               ?
               As
               also
               ,
               with
               how
               great
               Temptations
               ,
               Calamities
               ,
               Oppositions
               ,
               Persecutions
               they
               are
               exercised
               ?
               How
               vigorously
               and
               sharply
               these
               things
               are
               set
               on
               upon
               their
               Spirits
               ,
               according
               unto
               all
               Advantages
               inward
               and
               outward
               that
               their
               Spiritual
               Adversaries
               can
               lay
               hold
               upon
               ?
               It
               will
               be
               manifest
               how
               necessary
               it
               was
               that
               their
               Consolation
               should
               be
               entrusted
               with
               him
               with
               whom
               Infinite
               Power
               doth
               always
               dwell
               .
               And
               if
               our
               own
               inward
               or
               outward
               Peace
               seems
               to
               abate
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               Consideration
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               by
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Faith
               herein
               to
               lay
               in
               Provision
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               seeing
               we
               know
               not
               what
               may
               befall
               us
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               should
               we
               live
               to
               see
               the
               Church
               in
               Storms
               ,
               as
               who
               knows
               but
               we
               may
               ,
               our
               principal
               Supportment
               will
               be
               ,
               that
               our
               Comforter
               is
               of
               Almighty
               Power
               ,
               wonderful
               in
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               excellent
               in
               Operation
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               THIS
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               unchangeable
               .
               Unto
               whomsoever
               he
               is
               given
               as
               a
               Comforter
               ,
               he
               abides
               with
               them
               for
               ever
               .
               This
               our
               Saviour
               expresly
               declares
               in
               the
               first
               Promise
               he
               made
               of
               sending
               him
               as
               a
               Comforter
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               .
               John
               14.
               16.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 pray
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 another
                 Comforter
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 abide
                 with
                 you
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               The
               Moment
               of
               this
               Promise
               lyeth
               in
               his
               unchangeable
               Continuance
               with
               the
               Church
               .
               There
               was
               indeed
               a
               present
               occasion
               rendring
               
               necessary
               this
               Declaration
               of
               the
               unchangeableness
               of
               his
               Abode
               .
               For
               in
               all
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               was
               preparing
               the
               Hearts
               of
               his
               Disciples
               for
               his
               Departure
               from
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               now
               at
               hand
               .
               And
               whereas
               he
               lays
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Relief
               which
               in
               that
               Case
               He
               would
               afford
               unto
               them
               ,
               upon
               his
               sending
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               he
               takes
               care
               not
               only
               to
               prevent
               an
               Objection
               which
               might
               arise
               in
               their
               Minds
               about
               this
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               so
               doing
               to
               secure
               the
               Faith
               and
               Consolation
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
               For
               as
               he
               himself
               who
               had
               been
               their
               immediate
               ,
               visible
               Comforter
               during
               the
               whole
               Time
               of
               his
               Ministry
               among
               them
               ,
               was
               now
               departing
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Heavens
               were
               to
               receive
               him
               until
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               apt
               to
               fear
               that
               this
               Comforter
               who
               was
               now
               promised
               unto
               them
               might
               continue
               also
               only
               for
               a
               Season
               ,
               whereby
               they
               should
               be
               reduced
               unto
               a
               new
               Loss
               and
               Sorrow
               .
               To
               assure
               their
               Minds
               herein
               ,
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               lets
               them
               know
               that
               this
               other
               Comforter
               should
               not
               only
               always
               continue
               with
               them
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               Work
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               but
               abide
               with
               the
               Church
               absolutely
               unto
               the
               Consummation
               of
               all
               things
               .
               He
               is
               now
               given
               in
               an
               Eternal
               and
               Unchangeable
               Covenant
               ,
               Isa.
               59.
               21.
               and
               he
               can
               no
               more
               depart
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               the
               everlasting
               ,
               sure
               Covenant
               of
               God
               can
               be
               abolished
               .
            
             
               BUT
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               by
               such
               as
               really
               enquire
               into
               the
               Promises
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               after
               their
               Accomplishment
               ,
               for
               the
               Establishment
               of
               their
               Faith
               ;
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               if
               the
               Comforter
               abide
               always
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               so
               great
               a
               number
               of
               Believers
               do
               in
               all
               Ages
               spend
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               greatest
               
               part
               of
               their
               Lives
               in
               Troubles
               and
               Disconsolation
               ,
               having
               no
               experience
               of
               the
               Presence
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               with
               them
               as
               a
               Comforter
               .
               But
               this
               Objection
               is
               not
               of
               Force
               to
               weaken
               our
               Faith
               as
               unto
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               this
               Promise
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               in
               the
               Promise
               it self
               ,
               a
               Supposition
               of
               Troubles
               and
               Disconsolations
               thereon
               to
               befall
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
               For
               with
               respect
               unto
               them
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Comforter
               is
               promised
               to
               be
               sent
               .
               And
               they
               do
               but
               dream
               who
               fancy
               such
               a
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               as
               wherein
               it
               should
               be
               accompanied
               with
               such
               an
               Assurance
               of
               all
               inward
               and
               outward
               Satisfaction
               ,
               as
               scarce
               to
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               this
               Office
               or
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Promise
               of
               this
               abiding
               with
               us
               for
               ever
               as
               a
               Comforter
               ,
               is
               an
               infallible
               Prediction
               that
               Believers
               in
               all
               Ages
               shall
               meet
               with
               Troubles
               ,
               Sorrows
               and
               Disconsolation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               THE
               Accomplishment
               of
               Christ's
               Promises
               doth
               not
               depend
               as
               to
               its
               Truth
               upon
               our
               Experience
               ,
               at
               least
               not
               on
               what
               Men
               sensibly
               feel
               in
               themselves
               under
               their
               Distresses
               ,
               much
               less
               on
               what
               they
               express
               with
               some
               mixture
               of
               Unbelief
               .
               So
               we
               observed
               before
               from
               that
               place
               of
               the
               Prophet
               concerning
               the
               Church
               ,
               Isa.
               41.
               27.
               that
               her
               way
               was
               hidden
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               her
               Judgment
               passed
               over
               from
               her
               God.
               As
               she
               complained
               also
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Lord
                 hath
                 forgotten
                 me
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               49.
               14.
               
               But
               yet
               in
               both
               places
               God
               convinceth
               her
               of
               her
               Mistake
               ,
               and
               that
               indeed
               her
               Complaint
               was
               but
               a
               Fruit
               of
               Unbelief
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               usual
               in
               great
               Distresses
               ,
               when
               Persons
               are
               so
               swallowed
               up
               with
               Sorrow
               ,
               or
               overwhelmed
               with
               Anguish
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               sensible
               of
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               their
               Consolation
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               HE
               is
               a
               Comforter
               unto
               all
               Believers
               at
               all
               Times
               ,
               and
               on
               all
               Occasions
               wherein
               they
               really
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               Spiritual
               Consolation
               .
               But
               yet
               if
               we
               intend
               to
               have
               Experience
               of
               his
               Work
               herein
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Advantage
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               Benefit
               by
               it
               ,
               there
               are
               sundry
               things
               required
               of
               our selves
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Duty
               .
               If
               we
               are
               negligent
               herein
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               we
               are
               at
               a
               loss
               for
               those
               Comforts
               which
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               administer
               .
               Unless
               we
               understand
               aright
               the
               Nature
               of
               Spiritual
               Consolations
               ,
               and
               value
               them
               both
               as
               sufficient
               and
               satisfactory
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               like
               to
               enjoy
               them
               ,
               at
               least
               not
               to
               be
               made
               sensible
               of
               them
               .
               Many
               under
               their
               Troubles
               suppose
               there
               is
               no
               Comfort
               but
               in
               their
               removal
               :
               and
               know
               not
               of
               any
               Relief
               in
               their
               Sorrow
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               their
               Cause
               .
               At
               best
               they
               value
               any
               outward
               Relief
               before
               Internal
               Supports
               and
               Refreshments
               .
               Such
               Persons
               can
               never
               receive
               the
               Consolation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               unto
               any
               refreshing
               Experience
               .
               To
               look
               for
               all
               our
               Comforts
               from
               him
               ,
               to
               value
               those
               things
               wherein
               his
               Consolations
               do
               consist
               ,
               above
               all
               earthly
               Enjoyments
               ,
               to
               wait
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               use
               of
               all
               Means
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               his
               Instances
               of
               Love
               and
               Grace
               ,
               to
               be
               fervent
               in
               Prayer
               for
               his
               Presence
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               are
               required
               in
               all
               those
               towards
               whom
               he
               dischargeth
               this
               Office.
               And
               whilst
               we
               are
               found
               in
               these
               ways
               of
               Holy
               Obedience
               and
               Dependence
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               him
               a
               Comforter
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               THESE
               things
               are
               observable
               in
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               general
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Comforter
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Discharge
               thereof
               .
               What
               is
               further
               considerable
               unto
               the
               Guidance
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Participation
               of
               
               Consolation
               with
               respect
               hereunto
               ,
               will
               be
               evident
               in
               the
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Particulars
               that
               belong
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
                 Unto
                 whom
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 is
                 promised
                 and
                 given
                 as
                 a
                 Comforter
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 his
                 Acting
                 in
                 this
                 Office.
                 
              
            
             
               WE
               have
               considered
               the
               Promise
               of
               Christ
               to
               send
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               be
               the
               Comforter
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               unto
               that
               end
               to
               abide
               with
               them
               for
               ever
               .
               The
               Nature
               also
               of
               that
               Office
               and
               Work
               in
               general
               which
               hereon
               he
               undertakes
               and
               dischargeth
               ,
               with
               the
               Properties
               of
               them
               ,
               have
               been
               declared
               .
               Our
               next
               Enquiry
               is
               unto
               whom
               this
               Promise
               is
               made
               ,
               and
               towards
               whom
               it
               is
               infallibly
               fulfilled
               .
               How
               and
               unto
               what
               Ends
               ,
               in
               what
               Order
               as
               unto
               his
               Effects
               and
               Operations
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               promised
               unto
               any
               Persons
               and
               received
               by
               them
               ,
               hath
               been
               already
               declared
               in
               our
               former
               Discourses
               ,
               Lib.
               4.
               
               Chap.
               3.
               
               We
               shall
               therefore
               here
               only
               declare
               in
               particular
               who
               he
               is
               promised
               unto
               and
               received
               by
               ,
               as
               a
               Comforter
               .
               And
               this
               is
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               only
               unto
               Believers
               ;
               those
               who
               are
               actually
               so
               .
               All
               his
               Operations
               required
               unto
               the
               making
               of
               them
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               are
               antecedent
               hereunto
               .
               For
               the
               Promise
               of
               him
               unto
               this
               End
               ,
               where-ever
               it
               is
               recorded
               ,
               is
               made
               directly
               unto
               
               them
               ,
               and
               unto
               them
               it
               is
               confined
               .
               Immediately
               it
               was
               given
               unto
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               not
               given
               unto
               them
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               as
               Believers
               and
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               a
               particular
               respect
               unto
               the
               Difficulties
               ,
               and
               Causes
               of
               Disconsolation
               which
               they
               were
               under
               ,
               or
               should
               meet
               withall
               upon
               the
               Account
               of
               their
               being
               so
               .
               See
               the
               Promises
               unto
               this
               purpose
               expresly
               ,
               John
               14.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               26.
               
               Chap.
               15.
               26.
               
               Chap.
               16.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               And
               it
               is
               declared
               withal
               that
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               in
               that
               Place
               is
               opposed
               unto
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               ,
               cannot
               receive
               him
               ,
               Chap.
               14.
               17.
               
               Other
               effectual
               Operations
               he
               hath
               upon
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               their
               Conviction
               ,
               and
               the
               Conversion
               of
               many
               of
               them
               .
               But
               as
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Consolation
               He
               is
               neither
               promised
               unto
               them
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               receive
               him
               ,
               until
               other
               gracious
               Acts
               of
               his
               have
               passed
               on
               their
               Souls
               .
               Besides
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               that
               all
               his
               Actings
               and
               Effects
               as
               a
               Comforter
               are
               confined
               unto
               them
               that
               believe
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               suppose
               Saving
               Faith
               as
               antecedent
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               great
               Fundamental
               Priviledge
               of
               true
               Believers
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               through
               the
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               exalted
               above
               all
               other
               Persons
               in
               this
               World.
               And
               this
               will
               the
               more
               evidently
               appear
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               consider
               those
               especial
               Operations
               ,
               Acts
               and
               Effects
               whereby
               Consolation
               is
               administred
               unto
               them
               .
               That
               the
               Life
               of
               Man
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               innumerable
               Troubles
               is
               made
               evident
               and
               uncontroulable
               by
               Catholick
               Experience
               .
               That
               Man
               is
               born
               to
               Trouble
               as
               the
               Sparks
               fly
               upward
               ,
               has
               been
               the
               constant
               Acknowledgment
               of
               all
               that
               have
               been
               wise
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
               And
               those
               who
               have
               designed
               to
               drown
               the
               Sense
               of
               them
               in
               Security
               and
               Sensuality
               of
               Life
               ,
               have
               been
               ever
               looked
               on
               as
               greatly
               exorbitant
               
               from
               the
               Principles
               of
               Nature
               and
               Dictates
               of
               Reason
               ,
               voluntarily
               degenerating
               into
               the
               Condition
               of
               Creatures
               bruitish
               and
               irrational
               .
               Others
               who
               will
               not
               forego
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               their
               Being
               ,
               have
               alwayes
               made
               it
               a
               principal
               Enquiry
               ,
               How
               or
               whence
               they
               might
               take
               and
               receive
               Relief
               and
               Comfort
               for
               their
               Supportment
               against
               their
               unavoidable
               Troubles
               ,
               Sorrows
               and
               Disconsolation
               .
               Yea
               it
               is
               natural
               and
               necessary
               unto
               all
               men
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               All
               men
               cannot
               but
               seek
               after
               Rest
               and
               Peace
               ,
               not
               only
               out
               of
               Choice
               ,
               but
               instinct
               of
               Nature
               ,
               Trouble
               and
               Sorrow
               being
               diametrically
               contrary
               unto
               it
               in
               its
               Being
               ,
               and
               tending
               unto
               its
               Dissolution
               .
               Wherefore
               they
               all
               naturally
               seek
               for
               Consolation
               .
               Hence
               the
               best
               and
               most
               usefull
               Part
               of
               the
               Old
               Philosophy
               consisted
               in
               the
               Prescription
               of
               the
               Wayes
               and
               Means
               of
               comforting
               and
               supporting
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               against
               things
               noxious
               and
               grievous
               to
               Nature
               ,
               with
               the
               Sorrowes
               which
               ensue
               thereon
               .
               And
               the
               Topicks
               they
               had
               found
               out
               unto
               this
               Purpose
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               be
               despised
               ,
               where
               men
               are
               destitute
               of
               spiritual
               Light
               and
               supernatural
               Revelation
               .
               Neither
               did
               the
               Wisdom
               or
               Reason
               of
               Man
               ever
               arise
               unto
               any
               thing
               more
               usefull
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               than
               to
               discover
               any
               rational
               Considerations
               that
               might
               allay
               the
               Sorrowes
               ,
               or
               relieve
               the
               minds
               of
               them
               that
               are
               disconsolate
               .
               For
               things
               that
               are
               really
               grievous
               unto
               the
               Generality
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               do
               outweigh
               all
               the
               real
               Satisfaction
               which
               this
               Life
               and
               World
               can
               afford
               .
               And
               to
               place
               either
               Satisfaction
               or
               Relief
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               sensual
               Lusts
               ,
               is
               bruitish
               .
               But
               yet
               what
               did
               all
               the
               Spring
               and
               Well-Heads
               of
               Rational
               and
               Philosophical
               Consolation
               rise
               unto
               ?
               what
               Refreshment
               did
               their
               
               Streams
               afford
               ?
               The
               utmost
               they
               attained
               unto
               ,
               was
               but
               to
               confirm
               and
               make
               obstinate
               the
               Minds
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               a
               Fancy
               ,
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               or
               Perswasion
               contrary
               unto
               what
               they
               felt
               and
               had
               Experience
               of
               .
               For
               what
               they
               contended
               for
               ,
               was
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               common
               Lot
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               the
               unavoidableness
               of
               grieving
               accidents
               ,
               the
               shortness
               of
               humane
               Life
               ,
               the
               true
               Exercise
               of
               Reason
               upon
               more
               noble
               Objects
               ,
               with
               others
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               should
               satisfie
               men
               that
               the
               things
               which
               they
               endured
               were
               not
               evil
               or
               grievous
               .
               But
               what
               doth
               all
               this
               amount
               unto
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               Priviledge
               of
               Believers
               ,
               of
               this
               Provision
               made
               for
               them
               in
               all
               their
               Disconsolations
               ,
               by
               him
               in
               whom
               they
               do
               believe
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Relief
               that
               never
               entred
               into
               the
               Heart
               of
               man
               to
               think
               of
               or
               conceive
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               understood
               by
               any
               but
               those
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               enjoyed
               .
               For
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               testifies
               ,
               neither
               knoweth
               this
               Spirit
               nor
               can
               receive
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               what
               is
               spoken
               of
               him
               and
               this
               Work
               of
               his
               is
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               Fancy
               or
               the
               Shadow
               of
               a
               Dream
               .
               And
               although
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               be
               risen
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               shine
               on
               all
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Goshen
               ,
               yet
               those
               that
               abide
               still
               in
               Egypt
               make
               use
               only
               of
               their
               Lanthorns
               .
               But
               those
               who
               are
               really
               Partakers
               of
               this
               Priviledge
               ,
               do
               know
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               what
               they
               do
               enjoy
               ,
               although
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               comprehend
               it
               in
               its
               Excellency
               ,
               nor
               value
               it
               in
               a
               due
               manner
               :
               For
               how
               can
               the
               Heart
               of
               Man
               ,
               or
               our
               poor
               ,
               weak
               Understandings
               fully
               conceive
               this
               glorious
               Mystery
               of
               sending
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               be
               our
               Comforter
               ;
               Only
               they
               receive
               it
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               have
               Experience
               of
               it
               in
               its
               Effects
               .
               There
               is
               in
               my
               Judgment
               an
               unspeakable
               
               Priviledge
               of
               those
               who
               are
               Believers
               antecedent
               unto
               their
               believing
               as
               they
               are
               Elect
               ;
               namely
               that
               Christ
               dyed
               in
               their
               stead
               alone
               .
               But
               this
               is
               like
               the
               Wells
               which
               
               Isaac's
               Servant
               digged
               ,
               that
               the
               Philistines
               strove
               about
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               belonged
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               though
               fresh
               usefull
               Springs
               in
               themselves
               ,
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               called
               Esek
               and
               Sitna
               .
               Mighty
               strivings
               there
               are
               to
               break
               down
               the
               Inclosure
               of
               this
               Priviledge
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               common
               unto
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               is
               indeed
               Waste
               and
               useless
               .
               For
               it
               is
               contended
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               dyed
               equally
               for
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               for
               Believers
               and
               Unbelievers
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               are
               saved
               and
               those
               that
               are
               damned
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               many
               pretences
               are
               pleaded
               to
               shew
               how
               the
               most
               of
               them
               for
               whom
               Christ
               dyed
               ,
               have
               no
               real
               Benefit
               by
               his
               Death
               ,
               nor
               is
               any
               thing
               required
               in
               them
               to
               evidence
               that
               they
               have
               an
               Interest
               therein
               .
               But
               this
               Priviledge
               we
               now
               treat
               of
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               Well
               
                 Rehoboth
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               kept
               it
               unto
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Philistines
               strove
               not
               about
               it
               .
               None
               contend
               that
               the
               Spirit
               is
               a
               Comforter
               unto
               any
               but
               Believers
               :
               Therefore
               is
               it
               by
               the
               World
               despised
               and
               reproached
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               no
               Interest
               in
               it
               ,
               nor
               have
               the
               least
               Pretence
               to
               strive
               about
               it
               .
               Did
               Believers
               therefore
               duely
               consider
               how
               they
               are
               advanced
               hereby
               through
               the
               Love
               and
               Care
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               into
               an
               inexpressible
               Dignity
               above
               the
               residue
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               they
               would
               more
               rejoyce
               in
               it
               than
               in
               all
               that
               this
               World
               can
               supply
               them
               withall
               .
               But
               we
               must
               proceed
               .
            
             
               It
               appears
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               discoursed
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               not
               the
               first
               saving
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               on
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men.
               Regeneration
               and
               habitual
               
               Sanctification
               do
               always
               precede
               it
               .
               He
               comforteth
               none
               but
               those
               whom
               he
               hath
               before
               sanctified
               .
               Nor
               are
               any
               other
               but
               such
               capable
               of
               his
               Consolations
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               them
               that
               can
               discern
               his
               acting
               ,
               or
               value
               what
               he
               doth
               of
               this
               kind
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               true
               Reason
               why
               the
               whole
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               as
               a
               Comforter
               ,
               wherein
               consists
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               the
               most
               glorious
               Promise
               that
               ever
               Christ
               made
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               Evidence
               of
               his
               continued
               Care
               thereof
               ,
               is
               so
               neglected
               ,
               yea
               despised
               amongst
               the
               generality
               of
               professed
               Christians
               .
               A
               great
               Evidence
               of
               the
               apostatized
               State
               of
               Christianity
               .
               They
               can
               have
               no
               concern
               in
               any
               Work
               of
               his
               but
               in
               its
               proper
               Order
               .
               If
               men
               be
               not
               first
               sanctified
               by
               him
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               be
               comforted
               by
               him
               .
               And
               they
               will
               themselves
               prefer
               in
               their
               Troubles
               any
               natural
               or
               rational
               Reliefs
               ,
               before
               the
               best
               and
               highest
               of
               his
               Consolations
               .
               For
               however
               they
               may
               be
               proposed
               unto
               them
               ,
               however
               they
               may
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Wayes
               and
               Means
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               belong
               not
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               they
               value
               that
               which
               is
               not
               theirs
               ?
               The
               World
               cannot
               receive
               him
               .
               He
               worketh
               on
               the
               World
               for
               Conviction
               ,
               Joh.
               16.
               8.
               and
               on
               the
               Elect
               for
               Conversion
               ,
               Joh.
               3.
               8.
               
               But
               none
               can
               receive
               him
               as
               a
               Comforter
               ,
               but
               Believers
               .
               Therefore
               is
               this
               whole
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               little
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               the
               most
               ,
               and
               despised
               by
               many
               .
               Yet
               is
               it
               never
               the
               less
               glorious
               in
               it self
               ,
               being
               fully
               declared
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               the
               less
               usefull
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               being
               testified
               unto
               by
               the
               Experience
               of
               them
               that
               truely
               believe
               .
            
             
               THAT
               which
               remaineth
               for
               the
               full
               Declaration
               of
               this
               Office
               and
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               the
               Consideration
               of
               those
               Acts
               of
               his
               which
               belong
               
               properly
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               Priviledges
               whereof
               Believers
               are
               made
               Partakers
               thereby
               .
               And
               whereas
               many
               blessed
               Mysteries
               of
               Evangelical
               Truth
               are
               contained
               herein
               ,
               they
               would
               require
               much
               Time
               and
               Diligence
               in
               their
               Explanation
               .
               But
               as
               to
               the
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               according
               unto
               the
               Measure
               of
               Light
               and
               Experience
               which
               I
               have
               attained
               ,
               I
               have
               prevented
               my self
               the
               handling
               of
               them
               in
               this
               place
               .
               For
               I
               have
               spoken
               already
               unto
               most
               of
               them
               in
               two
               other
               Discourses
               ,
               the
               one
               concerning
               the
               
                 Perseverance
                 of
                 True
                 Believers
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               our
               
                 Communion
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               particular
               .
               As
               therefore
               I
               shall
               be
               sparing
               in
               the
               Repetition
               of
               what
               is
               already
               in
               them
               proposed
               unto
               publick
               View
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               much
               that
               I
               shall
               add
               thereunto
               .
               Yet
               what
               is
               necessary
               unto
               our
               present
               Design
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               wholly
               omitted
               ,
               especially
               seeing
               I
               find
               that
               further
               Light
               and
               Evidence
               may
               be
               added
               unto
               our
               former
               Endeavours
               in
               this
               kind
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
                 Inhabitation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 promised
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               first
               thing
               which
               the
               Comforter
               is
               promised
               for
               unto
               Believers
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               dwell
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               great
               Fundamental
               Priviledge
               ,
               and
               whereon
               all
               other
               do
               depend
               .
               This
               
               therefore
               must
               in
               the
               first
               place
               be
               enquired
               into
               .
            
             
               THE
               Inhabitation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               Believers
               is
               among
               those
               things
               which
               we
               ought
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Nature
               or
               Being
               of
               it
               ,
               firmly
               to
               believe
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               the
               Manner
               of
               it
               cannot
               fully
               conceive
               .
               Nor
               can
               this
               be
               the
               least
               Impeachment
               of
               it's
               Truth
               unto
               any
               who
               assent
               unto
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               wherein
               we
               have
               sundry
               things
               proposed
               as
               Objects
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               which
               our
               Reason
               cannot
               comprehend
               .
               We
               shall
               therefore
               assert
               no
               more
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Scripture
               directly
               and
               expresly
               goeth
               before
               us
               in
               .
               And
               where
               we
               have
               the
               express
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               for
               our
               Warrant
               ,
               we
               are
               eternally
               safe
               ,
               whilst
               we
               affix
               no
               Sence
               thereunto
               that
               is
               absolutely
               repugnant
               unto
               Reason
               ,
               or
               contrary
               unto
               more
               plain
               Testimonies
               in
               other
               places
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               make
               plain
               what
               we
               intend
               herein
               ,
               the
               ensuing
               Observations
               must
               be
               premised
               .
            
             
               FIRST
               ,
               This
               Personal
               Inhabitation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               Believers
               ,
               is
               distinct
               and
               different
               from
               his
               Essential
               Omnipresence
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               in
               all
               things
               .
               Omnipresence
               is
               Essential
               ;
               Inhabitation
               is
               Personal
               .
               Omnipresence
               is
               a
               necessary
               Property
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               of
               him
               as
               a
               distinct
               Person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               but
               as
               God
               essentially
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               Being
               and
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son.
               To
               be
               every
               where
               ,
               to
               fill
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               be
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               indistant
               from
               them
               ,
               always
               equally
               existing
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               an
               Infinite
               Being
               ,
               is
               an
               inseparable
               Property
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               as
               such
               .
               But
               this
               Inhabitation
               is
               Personal
               ,
               or
               what
               belongs
               unto
               him
               distinctly
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Besides
               it
               is
               voluntary
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               might
               not
               have
               been
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               the
               Subject
               of
               a
               
               Free
               Promise
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               wholly
               depends
               on
               a
               Free
               Act
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               himself
               .
            
             
               SECONDLY
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               a
               Presence
               by
               Vertue
               of
               a
               Metonymical
               Denomination
               ,
               or
               an
               Expression
               of
               the
               Cause
               for
               the
               Effect
               ,
               that
               is
               intended
               .
               The
               meaning
               of
               this
               Promise
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               ,
               He
               shall
               work
               graciously
               in
               you
               ;
               for
               this
               he
               can
               without
               any
               especial
               Presence
               .
               Being
               essentially
               every
               where
               ,
               he
               can
               work
               where
               and
               how
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               without
               any
               especial
               Presence
               .
               But
               it
               is
               the
               Spirit
               himself
               that
               is
               promised
               ,
               and
               his
               Presence
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               ,
               and
               an
               especial
               manner
               of
               that
               Presence
               ;
               he
               shall
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               dwell
               in
               you
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               .
               The
               only
               Enquiry
               in
               this
               matter
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               himself
               be
               promised
               unto
               Believers
               ,
               or
               only
               his
               Grace
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               immediately
               enquire
               into
               .
            
             
               THIRDLY
               ,
               The
               dwelling
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Persons
               of
               Believers
               ,
               of
               what
               Nature
               soever
               it
               be
               ,
               doth
               not
               effect
               a
               Personal
               Union
               between
               them
               .
               That
               which
               we
               call
               a
               Personal
               Union
               ,
               is
               the
               Union
               of
               Divers
               Natures
               in
               the
               same
               Person
               ,
               and
               there
               can
               be
               but
               one
               Person
               by
               Vertue
               of
               this
               Union
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               Hypostatical
               Union
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               It
               was
               our
               Nature
               he
               assumed
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Person
               of
               any
               .
               And
               it
               was
               impossible
               he
               should
               so
               assume
               any
               more
               but
               in
               one
               Individual
               Instance
               :
               For
               if
               he
               could
               have
               assumed
               another
               Individual
               Being
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               differ
               personally
               from
               that
               which
               he
               did
               assume
               .
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               differs
               one
               Man
               from
               another
               ,
               but
               a
               distinct
               Personal
               Subsistence
               of
               each
               .
               And
               it
               implies
               the
               highest
               Contradiction
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               could
               be
               Hypostatically
               united
               unto
               more
               than
               one
               :
               For
               if
               they
               
               are
               more
               than
               one
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               more
               Persons
               than
               one
               :
               And
               many
               Persons
               cannot
               be
               Hypostatically
               united
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               to
               be
               one
               Person
               and
               no
               more
               .
               There
               may
               be
               a
               manifold
               Union
               ,
               Mystical
               and
               Moral
               ,
               or
               divers
               ,
               of
               many
               Persons
               ,
               but
               a
               Personal
               Union
               there
               cannot
               be
               of
               any
               thing
               but
               of
               distinct
               Natures
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               could
               not
               assume
               many
               Persons
               ,
               so
               supposing
               that
               Humane
               Nature
               which
               he
               did
               unite
               to
               himself
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Person
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               have
               had
               a
               distinct
               Subsistence
               of
               it's
               own
               Antecedent
               unto
               it's
               Union
               ,
               and
               there
               could
               have
               been
               no
               Personal
               Union
               between
               it
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               For
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               a
               distinct
               Person
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               had
               been
               so
               too
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               two
               Persons
               still
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               Personal
               Union
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               was
               a
               Person
               in
               it self
               ,
               yet
               it
               ceased
               so
               to
               be
               upon
               its
               Union
               with
               the
               Divine
               ;
               and
               so
               two
               Persons
               were
               conjoyned
               and
               compounded
               into
               one
               .
               For
               if
               ever
               Humane
               Nature
               have
               in
               any
               Instance
               a
               personal
               Subsistence
               of
               it's
               own
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               separated
               from
               it
               without
               the
               Destruction
               and
               Annihilation
               of
               the
               Individual
               .
               For
               to
               suppose
               otherwise
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               it
               to
               continue
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               not
               what
               it
               was
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               distinct
               from
               all
               other
               Individuals
               by
               Vertue
               of
               it's
               Personality
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               upon
               this
               Inhabitation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               wherein
               soever
               it
               doth
               consist
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Personal
               Union
               ensuing
               between
               him
               and
               Believers
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               any
               such
               thing
               should
               be
               .
               For
               he
               and
               they
               are
               distinct
               Persons
               ,
               and
               must
               eternally
               abide
               so
               whilst
               their
               Natures
               are
               distinct
               .
               It
               is
               only
               the
               Assumption
               of
               our
               Nature
               into
               Union
               with
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               antecedent
               unto
               
               any
               individual
               Personal
               Subsistence
               of
               it's
               own
               ,
               that
               can
               constitute
               such
               an
               Union
               .
            
             
               FOURTHLY
               ,
               The
               Union
               and
               Relation
               that
               ensues
               on
               this
               Inhabitation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               not
               immediate
               between
               him
               and
               Believers
               ,
               but
               between
               them
               and
               Jesus
               Christ.
               For
               he
               is
               sent
               to
               dwell
               in
               them
               by
               Christ
               ,
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               as
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               supply
               his
               Room
               in
               Love
               and
               Grace
               towards
               them
               ,
               making
               use
               of
               his
               things
               in
               all
               his
               Effects
               and
               Operations
               unto
               his
               Glory
               .
               Hence
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               the
               Union
               of
               Believers
               with
               Christ
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               the
               Spirit
               himself
               .
               For
               this
               Holy
               Spirit
               dwelling
               in
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               manifesting
               and
               acting
               himself
               in
               all
               Fulness
               therein
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               declared
               ,
               being
               sent
               by
               him
               to
               dwell
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               and
               act
               in
               a
               limited
               Measure
               in
               all
               Believers
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               mystical
               Union
               thence
               arising
               between
               them
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Spirit
               is
               the
               Bond
               and
               Vital
               Principle
               .
            
             
               ON
               these
               Considerations
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               that
               is
               promised
               unto
               Believers
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               the
               Effects
               of
               his
               Grace
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               his
               Person
               it
               is
               that
               always
               dwelleth
               in
               them
               .
               And
               as
               this
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               is
               an
               Argument
               of
               his
               Infinite
               Condescention
               in
               complying
               with
               this
               Part
               of
               his
               Office
               and
               Work
               ,
               to
               be
               sent
               by
               the
               Father
               and
               Son
               to
               dwell
               in
               Believers
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               an
               evident
               Demonstration
               of
               his
               Eternal
               Deity
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               and
               self-same
               Person
               should
               at
               the
               same
               time
               inhabit
               so
               many
               Thousands
               of
               distinct
               Persons
               as
               are
               ,
               or
               were
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               of
               Believers
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               which
               is
               Fondness
               to
               imagine
               concerning
               any
               one
               that
               is
               not
               absolutely
               infinite
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               which
               some
               oppose
               as
               unmeet
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               beneath
               his
               Glory
               ,
               namely
               ,
               this
               his
               Inhabitation
               
               in
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               illustrious
               and
               incontroulable
               Demonstration
               of
               his
               Eternal
               Glory
               .
               For
               none
               but
               he
               who
               is
               absolutely
               immense
               in
               his
               Nature
               and
               Omnipresence
               ,
               can
               be
               so
               present
               with
               ,
               and
               indistant
               from
               all
               Believers
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               none
               but
               he
               whose
               Person
               by
               Vertue
               of
               his
               Nature
               is
               infinite
               ,
               can
               personally
               ,
               equally
               inhabit
               in
               them
               all
               .
               An
               Infinite
               Nature
               and
               Person
               is
               required
               hereunto
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Incomprehensibility
               thereof
               are
               we
               to
               acquiesce
               as
               to
               the
               Manner
               of
               his
               Inhabitation
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               conceive
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THERE
               are
               very
               many
               Promises
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               thus
               give
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               and
               by
               Vertue
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ;
               as
               Ezek.
               36.
               27.
               
               Isa.
               59.
               21.
               
               Prov.
               1.
               23.
               
               And
               in
               every
               place
               God
               calls
               this
               promised
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               as
               promised
               ,
               
                 His
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 my
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               which
               precisely
               denotes
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Spirit
               himself
               .
               It
               is
               generally
               apprehended
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               Promises
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               is
               intended
               only
               as
               unto
               his
               gracious
               Effects
               and
               Operations
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               to
               any
               
                 Personal
                 Inhabitation
              
               .
               And
               I
               should
               not
               much
               contend
               upon
               these
               Promises
               only
               ,
               although
               in
               some
               of
               them
               his
               Person
               as
               promised
               be
               expresly
               distinguished
               from
               all
               his
               gracious
               Effects
               :
               But
               the
               Exposition
               which
               is
               given
               of
               them
               in
               their
               Accomplishment
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               will
               not
               allow
               us
               so
               to
               judge
               of
               them
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               WE
               are
               directed
               to
               
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               and
               assured
               that
               God
               will
               give
               him
               unto
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               of
               him
               in
               a
               
                 due
                 manner
              
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               13.
               
               If
               these
               Words
               must
               be
               expounded
               metonymically
               and
               not
               properly
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               because
               either
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               They
               agree
               not
               in
               the
               Letter
               with
               other
               Testimonies
               of
               
               Scripture
               .
               Or
               ,
               (
               2
               )
               Contain
               some
               Sence
               absurd
               and
               unreasonable
               .
               Or
               ,
               (
               3
               )
               That
               which
               is
               contrary
               unto
               the
               Experience
               of
               them
               that
               believe
               .
               The
               first
               cannot
               be
               said
               ,
               for
               other
               Testimonies
               innumerable
               concur
               with
               it
               .
               Nor
               the
               Second
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               shew
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Third
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               whose
               contrary
               we
               prove
               .
               What
               is
               it
               that
               Believers
               intend
               in
               that
               Request
               ?
               I
               suppose
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               one
               Petition
               wherein
               they
               are
               more
               intense
               and
               earnest
               ,
               nor
               which
               they
               more
               frequently
               insist
               upon
               .
               As
               David
               prayed
               ,
               that
               God
               
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               51.
               
               So
               do
               they
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               
                 bestow
                 him
                 on
                 them
              
               .
               For
               this
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               even
               after
               they
               have
               received
               him
               .
               His
               Continuance
               with
               them
               ,
               his
               evidencing
               and
               manifestation
               of
               himself
               in
               and
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               the
               design
               of
               their
               continued
               Supplications
               for
               him
               .
               Is
               it
               meerly
               external
               Operations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               Grace
               that
               they
               desire
               herein
               ?
               Do
               they
               not
               always
               pray
               for
               his
               ineffable
               Presence
               and
               Inhabitation
               ?
               Will
               any
               Thoughts
               of
               Grace
               or
               Mercy
               relieve
               or
               satisfie
               them
               ,
               if
               once
               they
               apprehend
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               not
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               doth
               not
               dwell
               with
               them
               ?
               Although
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               form
               any
               Conceptions
               in
               their
               Minds
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Presence
               and
               Residence
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               that
               which
               they
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               Apprehension
               whereof
               by
               Faith
               ,
               they
               can
               have
               neither
               Peace
               nor
               Consolation
               .
               The
               Promise
               hereof
               being
               confined
               unto
               Believers
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               truly
               and
               really
               so
               ,
               as
               we
               shewed
               before
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               Experience
               whereby
               its
               Accomplishment
               is
               to
               be
               judged
               ;
               and
               not
               the
               Presumption
               of
               such
               ,
               by
               whom
               both
               the
               Spirit
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               whole
               Work
               is
               despised
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               AND
               this
               Inhabitation
               is
               that
               which
               principally
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               directeth
               his
               Disciples
               to
               expect
               in
               the
               Promise
               of
               him
               .
               
                 He
                 dwelleth
                 with
                 you
              
               ,
               and
               
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 you
              
               ,
               John
               14.
               17.
               
               He
               doth
               so
               who
               is
               the
               
                 Comforter
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 :
              
               Or
               as
               it
               is
               emphatically
               expressed
               ,
               Chap.
               16.
               13.
               
               
                 He
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
              
               .
               He
               is
               promised
               unto
               ,
               and
               he
               inhabits
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               .
               So
               it
               is
               expresly
               affirmed
               towards
               all
               that
               are
               Partakers
               of
               this
               Promise
               .
               Rom.
               8.
               9.
               
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwells
                 in
                 you
                 .
              
               Ver.
               11.
               
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 raised
                 up
                 Jesus
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 us
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               14.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               4.
               4.
               
               And
               many
               other
               express
               Testimonies
               there
               are
               unto
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Subject
               of
               these
               Promises
               and
               Propositions
               is
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               himself
               ,
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               expressed
               as
               not
               to
               leave
               any
               Pretence
               for
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Person
               to
               be
               intended
               :
               And
               whereas
               nothing
               is
               ascribed
               unto
               him
               that
               is
               unreasonable
               ,
               inconvenient
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               Discharge
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               or
               inconsistent
               with
               any
               of
               his
               Divine
               Perfections
               ,
               but
               rather
               what
               is
               every
               way
               suitable
               unto
               his
               Work
               ,
               and
               evidently
               demonstrative
               of
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               and
               Subsistence
               :
               It
               is
               both
               irrational
               and
               unsuitable
               unto
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               Divine
               Grace
               to
               wrest
               these
               Expressions
               unto
               a
               lower
               ,
               meaner
               ,
               figurative
               Signification
               :
               And
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               of
               True
               Believers
               so
               to
               do
               .
               For
               however
               some
               of
               them
               may
               not
               have
               exercised
               their
               Minds
               about
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Abode
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               when
               they
               
               hear
               of
               his
               
                 Personal
                 Indwelling
              
               ,
               wherein
               they
               have
               not
               been
               duly
               instructed
               ,
               do
               fear
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               indeed
               that
               cannot
               be
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               comprehend
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               Evil
               Consequence
               may
               ensue
               upon
               the
               Admittance
               of
               it
               ,
               although
               they
               cannot
               say
               what
               they
               are
               :
               Yet
               it
               is
               with
               them
               all
               even
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               them
               that
               truly
               believe
               ;
               and
               herein
               have
               they
               an
               Apprehension
               of
               such
               a
               
                 Personal
                 Presence
              
               of
               his
               as
               they
               cannot
               conceive
               .
               This
               therefore
               being
               so
               expresly
               ,
               so
               frequently
               affirmed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Comfort
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               depends
               thereon
               being
               singular
               and
               eminent
               ,
               it
               is
               unto
               me
               an
               important
               Article
               of
               Evangelical
               Truth
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               ALTHOUGH
               all
               the
               principal
               Actings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               towards
               us
               as
               a
               Comforter
               ,
               do
               depend
               on
               this
               Head
               ,
               or
               flow
               from
               this
               Spring
               of
               his
               Inhabitation
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               it's
               Truth
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               name
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               by
               which
               it self
               is
               evidenced
               ,
               and
               it's
               Benefits
               unto
               the
               Church
               declared
               .
            
             
               (
               1
               )
               THIS
               is
               the
               Spring
               of
               his
               gracious
               Operations
               in
               us
               .
               So
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               declares
               it
               .
               
                 The
                 Water
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 Well
                 of
                 Water
                 springing
                 up
                 into
                 everlasting
                 Life
                 ,
              
               John
               4.
               14.
               
               The
               Water
               here
               promised
               is
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Ver.
               10.
               
               This
               is
               evident
               from
               that
               parallel
               place
               ,
               John
               7.
               38
               ,
               39.
               where
               this
               
                 Living
                 Water
              
               is
               plainly
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               And
               this
               Water
               which
               is
               given
               unto
               any
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               abide
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               Metaphorical
               Expression
               of
               the
               
                 Inhabitation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               to
               be
               in
               him
               as
               a
               Well
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Living
                 Fountain
              
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               spoke
               of
               any
               gracious
               
               Habit
               whatever
               .
               No
               Quality
               in
               our
               Minds
               can
               be
               a
               
                 Spring
                 of
                 Living
                 Water
              
               .
               Besides
               ,
               all
               gracious
               Habits
               are
               Effects
               of
               the
               Operation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               the
               Well
               it self
               ,
               but
               belong
               unto
               the
               springing
               of
               it
               up
               in
               Living
               Waters
               .
               So
               is
               the
               Spirit
               in
               his
               Indwelling
               distinguished
               from
               all
               his
               
                 Evangelical
                 Operations
              
               of
               Grace
               ,
               as
               the
               Well
               is
               distinct
               from
               the
               Streams
               that
               flow
               from
               it
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               natural
               and
               easie
               for
               a
               Spring
               of
               Living
               Waters
               to
               
                 bubble
                 up
              
               ,
               and
               put
               forth
               refreshing
               Streams
               ;
               so
               it
               belongs
               unto
               the
               Consolation
               of
               Believers
               ,
               to
               know
               how
               easie
               it
               is
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               how
               ready
               he
               is
               on
               the
               account
               of
               his
               gracious
               Inhabitation
               ,
               to
               carry
               on
               and
               perfect
               the
               Work
               of
               Grace
               ,
               Holiness
               and
               Sanctification
               in
               them
               .
               And
               what
               Instruction
               they
               may
               take
               for
               their
               own
               Deportment
               towards
               him
               ,
               may
               be
               afterwards
               spoken
               unto
               .
               So
               in
               many
               other
               places
               is
               his
               Presence
               with
               us
               (
               which
               we
               have
               proved
               to
               be
               by
               the
               way
               of
               gracious
               Inhabitation
               )
               proposed
               as
               the
               Cause
               and
               Spring
               of
               all
               his
               gracious
               Operations
               ,
               and
               so
               distinct
               from
               them
               .
               So
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               that
               is
               given
               us
               ,
               
                 Sheds
                 abroad
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               5.
               5.
               
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               ,
               shall
               
                 quicken
                 our
                 mortal
                 Bodies
              
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               12.
               
               
                 He
                 beareth
                 Witness
                 with
                 our
                 Spirits
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               16.
               
               Which
               places
               have
               been
               elsewhere
               explained
               and
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               THIS
               is
               the
               hidden
               Spring
               and
               Cause
               of
               that
               
                 inexpressible
                 Distance
                 and
                 Difference
              
               that
               is
               between
               Believers
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World.
               Our
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Believers
                 is
                 hid
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 God
                 ,
              
               Col.
               3.
               3.
               
               A
               blessed
               Life
               they
               have
               whilst
               they
               are
               here
               ,
               
                 dead
                 to
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 dead
                 in
                 the
                 World.
              
               A
               Life
               that
               will
               issue
               in
               eternal
               Glory
               :
               
               But
               no
               such
               thing
               appears
               ,
               no
               Lustre
               of
               it
               is
               cast
               abroad
               into
               the
               Eyes
               of
               Men
               :
               True
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               
                 hid
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 God.
              
               It
               is
               so
               both
               in
               its
               Causes
               ,
               Nature
               ,
               Operations
               and
               Means
               of
               Preservation
               .
               But
               by
               this
               hidden
               Life
               it
               is
               that
               they
               are
               differenced
               from
               the
               perishing
               World.
               And
               it
               will
               not
               be
               denyed
               ,
               as
               I
               suppose
               ,
               that
               this
               Difference
               is
               real
               and
               great
               :
               For
               those
               who
               believe
               ,
               do
               enjoy
               the
               especial
               
                 Love
                 and
                 Favour
              
               of
               God
               ;
               whereas
               those
               who
               do
               not
               ,
               are
               under
               the
               Curse
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
                 abideth
                 on
                 them
                 .
              
               They
               are
               alive
               unto
               God
               ,
               but
               these
               are
               dead
               in
               Trespasses
               and
               Sins
               .
               And
               if
               Men
               will
               not
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               so
               inexpressible
               a
               difference
               between
               them
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               forced
               to
               confess
               it
               at
               the
               last
               Day
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Decretory
                 Sentences
              
               of
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 Blessed
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Go
                 ye
                 Cursed
              
               ,
               shall
               be
               openly
               denounced
               .
               But
               for
               the
               most
               part
               there
               is
               no
               Visible
               Cause
               in
               the
               Eyes
               of
               the
               World
               of
               this
               inexpressible
               and
               eternal
               Difference
               between
               these
               two
               sorts
               of
               Persons
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               the
               World
               doth
               
                 judge
                 amiss
              
               of
               all
               that
               Believers
               are
               and
               do
               ,
               and
               do
               rather
               ,
               through
               an
               inbred
               Enmity
               ,
               working
               by
               wicked
               and
               foolish
               Surmizes
               ,
               suppose
               them
               to
               be
               the
               worst
               ,
               rather
               than
               absolutely
               the
               best
               of
               Men
               :
               There
               is
               not
               for
               the
               most
               part
               such
               a
               visible
               ,
               manifest
               difference
               in
               outward
               Actions
               and
               Duties
               ,
               on
               which
               alone
               a
               Judgment
               may
               be
               passed
               in
               Man's
               Day
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               a
               just
               Foundation
               of
               believing
               so
               unspeakable
               Difference
               between
               their
               Persons
               as
               is
               spoken
               of
               .
               There
               is
               a
               difference
               in
               their
               Works
               ,
               which
               indeed
               ought
               to
               be
               far
               greater
               than
               it
               is
               ;
               and
               so
               a
               greater
               Testimony
               given
               to
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               John
               3.
               12.
               
               There
               is
               yet
               a
               greater
               difference
               in
               internal
               ,
               
               habitual
               Grace
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Minds
               of
               Believers
               are
               transformed
               initially
               into
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               15.
               
               But
               these
               things
               will
               not
               bear
               the
               Weight
               of
               this
               inconceivable
               Distance
               .
               Principally
               therefore
               it
               depends
               hereon
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Inhabitation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               them
               that
               believe
               .
               The
               great
               difference
               between
               the
               two
               Houses
               that
               Solomon
               built
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               God
               dwelt
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               he
               himself
               in
               the
               other
               .
               Though
               any
               two
               Houses
               as
               unto
               their
               outward
               Fabrick
               make
               the
               same
               Appearance
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               King
               dwell
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               a
               Robber
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               one
               may
               be
               a
               Pallace
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               a
               Den.
               It
               is
               this
               Inhabitation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               whereon
               all
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               Believers
               do
               immediately
               depend
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Advantages
               which
               they
               have
               above
               the
               Men
               of
               the
               World.
               And
               the
               difference
               which
               is
               made
               hereby
               ,
               or
               ensueth
               hereon
               ,
               is
               so
               inconceivably
               great
               ,
               as
               a
               sufficient
               Reason
               may
               thence
               be
               given
               of
               all
               the
               excellent
               things
               which
               are
               spoken
               of
               them
               who
               are
               Partakers
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
                 Particular
                 Actings
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 as
                 a
                 Comforter
                 .
                 How
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Unction
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               especial
               Actings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               towards
               Believers
               as
               their
               Comforter
               ,
               with
               the
               Priviledges
               and
               Advantages
               which
               by
               them
               they
               are
               made
               Partakers
               of
               ,
               have
               been
               severally
               spoken
               
               unto
               by
               many
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               also
               in
               other
               Discourses
               had
               occasion
               to
               treat
               concerning
               some
               of
               them
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               be
               the
               more
               brief
               in
               the
               present
               Discourses
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               waving
               things
               commonly
               known
               and
               received
               ,
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               state
               right
               Conceptions
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               add
               further
               Light
               unto
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               received
               .
            
             
               THE
               first
               of
               this
               sort
               which
               we
               shall
               mention
               ,
               because
               ,
               as
               I
               think
               ,
               the
               first
               in
               Order
               of
               Nature
               ,
               is
               the
               Unction
               ,
               or
               Anointing
               which
               Believers
               have
               by
               him
               .
               So
               are
               they
               said
               to
               be
               anointed
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               21.
               and
               1
               John
               2.
               20.
               
               Ye
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               Unction
               ,
               an
               Unguent
               from
               the
               Holy
               One
               ,
               Ver.
               27.
               
               
                 The
                 Anointing
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 received
                 abideth
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Anointing
                 teacheth
                 you
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               What
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               which
               we
               do
               receive
               ,
               and
               wherein
               this
               Anointing
               doth
               consist
               ,
               we
               must
               in
               the
               first
               place
               enquire
               .
               For
               a
               distinct
               Comprehension
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               that
               which
               is
               so
               great
               a
               Priviledge
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               much
               use
               unto
               us
               ,
               is
               our
               Duty
               and
               Advantage
               .
               It
               is
               so
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               by
               the
               most
               these
               things
               are
               neglected
               .
               That
               is
               an
               empty
               Sound
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               hath
               in
               its
               self
               the
               Fulness
               of
               the
               Blessing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
               Some
               things
               there
               are
               which
               pretend
               unto
               this
               Unction
               ,
               or
               which
               some
               would
               have
               it
               to
               consist
               in
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               remove
               out
               of
               our
               way
               to
               render
               the
               Truth
               more
               evident
               .
            
             
               SOME
               think
               that
               by
               this
               Unction
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               the
               Truth
               it self
               is
               intended
               .
               This
               Episcopius
               pleads
               for
               in
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               place
               .
               That
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               they
               had
               received
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               would
               preserve
               them
               from
               the
               Seducers
               ,
               which
               in
               that
               place
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               John
               2.
               20.
               
               Believers
               are
               warned
               to
               beware
               
               of
               .
               But
               neither
               the
               Context
               nor
               the
               Text
               will
               admit
               of
               this
               Interpretation
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               The
               thing
               it self
               in
               Question
               ,
               was
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               This
               the
               Seducers
               pretended
               to
               be
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               denies
               .
               Now
               although
               the
               Doctrine
               it self
               was
               that
               whereby
               this
               Difference
               was
               to
               be
               determined
               ;
               yet
               is
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               it self
               ,
               but
               the
               Advantage
               they
               had
               for
               the
               right
               Understanding
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               proposed
               for
               their
               Relief
               and
               Comfort
               .
               (
               2
               )
               This
               Unction
               is
               said
               to
               abide
               in
               them
               who
               have
               received
               it
               ,
               whereas
               we
               are
               said
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               or
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               in
               us
               properly
               .
               (
               3
               )
               This
               Unction
               is
               said
               to
               teach
               us
               all
               things
               ;
               but
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Truth
               is
               that
               which
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               and
               there
               must
               be
               a
               difference
               between
               that
               which
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               taught
               thereby
               .
               (
               4
               )
               Whereas
               in
               all
               other
               places
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               either
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               himself
               ,
               or
               some
               especial
               Operation
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               hereby
               intended
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Reason
               nor
               Pretence
               of
               any
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               Words
               or
               Context
               ,
               why
               another
               Signification
               should
               be
               here
               imposed
               on
               that
               Expression
               .
               (
               5
               )
               For
               the
               Reason
               which
               he
               adds
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               in
               any
               other
               place
               of
               Scripture
               of
               any
               peculiar
               ,
               internal
               Act
               or
               Work
               towards
               any
               Persons
               ,
               in
               their
               teaching
               or
               reception
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               extremely
               remote
               from
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               directly
               opposite
               unto
               express
               Testimonies
               almost
               innumerable
               ,
               that
               I
               wonder
               how
               any
               Man
               could
               be
               so
               forgetful
               as
               to
               affirm
               it
               .
               Let
               the
               Reader
               satisfie
               himself
               in
               what
               hath
               been
               discoursed
               on
               the
               Head
               of
               Spiritual
               Illumination
               .
            
             
               SECONDLY
               ,
               The
               Testimony
               given
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               unto
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               imparted
               unto
               them
               ,
               is
               the
               Exposition
               of
               this
               Unction
               in
               
               the
               Paraphrase
               of
               another
               .
               This
               Testimony
               was
               by
               his
               miraculous
               Operations
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               Effusion
               on
               the
               Apostles
               .
               But
               neither
               can
               this
               be
               the
               Mind
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               herein
               :
               For
               this
               Unction
               which
               Believers
               had
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               with
               their
               being
               anointed
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               21.
               
               And
               that
               was
               a
               Priviledge
               whereof
               they
               were
               all
               personally
               made
               Partakers
               .
               So
               also
               is
               that
               which
               is
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               abode
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               taught
               them
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               a
               tolerable
               Exposition
               of
               these
               Words
               ,
               You
               have
               an
               Unction
               from
               the
               Holy
               One
               ,
               abiding
               in
               you
               ,
               teaching
               of
               you
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               you
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               miraculous
               Operations
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               giving
               Testimony
               unto
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               THIRDLY
               ,
               It
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               examine
               the
               Pretences
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               that
               respect
               is
               had
               herein
               to
               the
               Chrysme
               or
               Unguent
               that
               they
               use
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               Confirmation
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               sictitious
               Sacraments
               of
               Order
               and
               Extreme
               Unction
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               all
               their
               Unctions
               are
               Inventions
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               no
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               Efficacy
               unto
               the
               Ends
               for
               which
               this
               Unction
               is
               granted
               unto
               Believers
               ,
               the
               more
               sober
               of
               their
               Expositors
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               them
               on
               this
               occasion
               .
               Those
               who
               would
               know
               what
               respect
               they
               have
               thereunto
               ,
               may
               find
               it
               in
               the
               Commentaries
               of
               A-Lapide
               on
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               THESE
               Apprehensions
               being
               removed
               ,
               as
               no
               way
               suiting
               the
               Mind
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               nor
               expressing
               the
               Priviledge
               intended
               ,
               nor
               the
               Advantage
               which
               we
               have
               thereby
               ,
               we
               shall
               follow
               the
               Conduct
               of
               the
               Scripture
               in
               the
               Investigation
               of
               the
               true
               Nature
               of
               it
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               THAT
               all
               Persons
               and
               Things
               that
               were
               Dedicated
               or
               Consecrated
               unto
               God
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               were
               anointed
               with
               Material
               Oyl
               :
               So
               were
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               were
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               :
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Holy
               Utensils
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               were
               Anointed
               .
               And
               it
               is
               confessed
               that
               among
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               Mosaical
               Institutions
               ,
               those
               also
               concerning
               Unction
               were
               Typical
               and
               Figurative
               of
               what
               was
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               THAT
               all
               these
               Types
               had
               their
               first
               ,
               proper
               and
               full
               Signification
               and
               Accomplishment
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               And
               because
               every
               Person
               and
               thing
               that
               was
               made
               holy
               to
               God
               ,
               was
               so
               anointed
               ,
               he
               who
               was
               to
               be
               the
               most
               Holy
               ,
               the
               only
               Spring
               and
               Cause
               of
               Holiness
               in
               and
               unto
               others
               ,
               had
               his
               Name
               and
               Denomination
               from
               thence
               .
               Both
               Messiah
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               Christ
               in
               the
               New
               ,
               are
               as
               much
               as
               the
               
                 Anointed
                 One.
              
               For
               he
               was
               not
               only
               in
               his
               Person
               typified
               in
               the
               anointed
               Kings
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               his
               Mediation
               by
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Altar
               and
               Temple
               .
               Hence
               his
               Unction
               is
               expressed
               in
               those
               Words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
               
                 To
                 anoint
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
              
               who
               was
               prefigured
               by
               all
               the
               holy
               anointed
               Ones
               before
               .
               This
               became
               his
               Name
               as
               he
               was
               the
               Hope
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               
                 The
                 Messiah
              
               ;
               and
               the
               immediate
               Object
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Saints
               under
               the
               New
               ,
               
                 The
                 Christ.
              
               Here
               therefore
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               we
               must
               enquire
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               this
               Unction
               ;
               that
               of
               Believers
               being
               an
               Emanation
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               interpreted
               by
               Analogy
               thereunto
               .
               For
               (
               as
               it
               is
               usually
               expressed
               by
               way
               of
               Allusion
               )
               it
               is
               as
               they
               Oyl
               ,
               which
               being
               
               poured
               on
               the
               Head
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               went
               down
               to
               the
               Skirts
               of
               his
               Garments
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               THAT
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               anointed
               and
               how
               ,
               is
               declared
               ,
               Isa.
               61.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 is
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 anointed
                 me
                 .
              
               His
               Unction
               consisted
               principally
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               unto
               him
               .
               For
               he
               proves
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               upon
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               anointed
               .
               And
               this
               gives
               us
               a
               general
               Rule
               ,
               that
               the
               anointing
               with
               material
               Oyl
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               did
               presigure
               and
               represent
               the
               Effusion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               under
               the
               New
               ,
               which
               now
               answers
               all
               the
               Ends
               of
               those
               Typical
               Institutions
               .
               Hence
               the
               Gospel
               in
               opposition
               unto
               them
               all
               in
               the
               Letter
               ,
               outwardly
               ,
               visibly
               ,
               and
               materially
               is
               called
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               6
               ,
               8.
               
               So
               is
               the
               Unction
               of
               Christ
               expressed
               ,
               Isa.
               11.
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 rest
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Counsel
                 and
                 Might
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               WHEREAS
               the
               Unction
               of
               Christ
               did
               consist
               in
               the
               full
               Communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               unto
               him
               not
               by
               Measure
               in
               all
               his
               Graces
               and
               Gifts
               ,
               needful
               unto
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               or
               his
               Work
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               essentially
               one
               entire
               Work
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               carried
               on
               by
               several
               Degrees
               and
               Distinctions
               of
               Time.
               For
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               He
               was
               anointed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               in
               his
               Incarnation
               in
               the
               Womb
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               35.
               the
               Nature
               of
               which
               Work
               we
               have
               at
               large
               before
               explained
               .
               (
               2
               )
               He
               was
               so
               at
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               Entrance
               into
               his
               Publick
               Ministry
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               anointed
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               Isa.
               61.
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 descended
                 on
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               3.
               17.
               
               The
               first
               part
               of
               his
               Unction
               more
               
               peculiarly
               respected
               a
               Fulness
               of
               the
               Grace
               ,
               the
               latter
               of
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               (
               3
               )
               He
               was
               peculiarly
               anointed
               unto
               his
               Death
               and
               Sacrifice
               ,
               in
               that
               Divine
               Act
               of
               his
               ,
               whereby
               he
               sanctify'd
               himself
               thereunto
               ,
               John
               17.
               19.
               which
               hath
               also
               been
               before
               declared
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               He
               was
               at
               his
               Ascension
               when
               he
               received
               of
               the
               Father
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               pouring
               him
               forth
               on
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               Acts
               2.
               23.
               
               And
               in
               this
               latter
               instance
               he
               was
               anointed
               with
               the
               Oyl
               of
               Gladness
               ,
               which
               includes
               his
               glorious
               Exaltation
               also
               .
               For
               this
               was
               absolutely
               peculiar
               unto
               him
               ,
               whence
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               so
               anointed
               above
               his
               Fellows
               .
               For
               although
               in
               some
               other
               parts
               of
               this
               anointing
               ,
               he
               hath
               them
               who
               partake
               of
               them
               by
               and
               from
               him
               in
               their
               Measure
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               of
               receiving
               the
               Spirit
               with
               a
               Power
               of
               Communicating
               him
               unto
               others
               ,
               herein
               he
               is
               singular
               ,
               nor
               was
               ever
               any
               other
               Person
               sharer
               with
               him
               therein
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               .
               See
               the
               Exposition
               on
               Heb.
               1.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Now
               although
               there
               be
               an
               inconceivable
               difference
               and
               distance
               between
               the
               Unction
               of
               Christ
               and
               that
               of
               Believers
               ,
               yet
               is
               his
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               theirs
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               kind
               thereof
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               5.
               
               BELIEVERS
               have
               their
               Unction
               immediately
               from
               Christ.
               So
               is
               it
               in
               the
               Text
               ;
               
                 You
                 have
                 an
                 Unction
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 One.
              
               So
               is
               He
               called
               ,
               Acts
               3.
               14.
               
               Rev.
               3.
               7.
               
               
                 These
                 things
                 saith
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 Holy.
              
               He
               Himself
               was
               anointed
               as
               the
               most
               Holy
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
               And
               it
               is
               his
               Spirit
               which
               Believers
               do
               receive
               ,
               Eph.
               3.
               16.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               19.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               he
               who
               anointeth
               us
               is
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               21.
               
               And
               I
               do
               take
               God
               there
               Personally
               for
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Name
               is
               in
               the
               verse
               foregoing
               .
               
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 are
                 yea
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 in
                 Him
                 Amen
              
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Father
               is
               the
               Original
               ,
               Supream
               Cause
               of
               our
               Anointing
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Holy
               One
               is
               the
               immediate
               Efficient
               Cause
               thereof
               .
               This
               Himself
               expresseth
               when
               he
               affirms
               that
               he
               will
               send
               the
               Spirit
               from
               the
               Father
               .
               The
               Supream
               Donation
               is
               from
               the
               Father
               ;
               the
               immediate
               Collation
               from
               the
               Son.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               IT
               is
               therefore
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               anointing
               of
               Believers
               consisteth
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               unto
               them
               from
               and
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Spirit
               that
               doth
               anoint
               us
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               the
               Unction
               wherewith
               we
               are
               anointed
               by
               the
               Holy
               One.
               This
               the
               Analogy
               unto
               the
               Unction
               of
               Christ
               makes
               undeniable
               ;
               for
               as
               he
               was
               anointed
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               Unction
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               degree
               inferior
               unto
               him
               .
               For
               they
               have
               nothing
               but
               a
               Measure
               and
               Portion
               from
               his
               Fulness
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               7.
               
               Our
               Unction
               therefore
               is
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               .
               He
               is
               that
               Unction
               which
               is
               given
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               abideth
               with
               us
               .
               But
               this
               Communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               general
               and
               respects
               all
               his
               Operations
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               yet
               appear
               wherein
               the
               especial
               Nature
               of
               it
               doth
               consist
               ,
               and
               whence
               this
               Communication
               of
               him
               is
               thus
               expressed
               ,
               by
               an
               Unction
               .
               And
               this
               can
               be
               no
               otherwise
               learned
               but
               from
               the
               Effects
               ascribed
               unto
               him
               as
               he
               is
               an
               Unction
               ,
               and
               the
               Relation
               with
               the
               Resemblance
               that
               is
               therein
               ,
               unto
               the
               Unction
               of
               Christ.
               It
               is
               therefore
               some
               particular
               Grace
               and
               Priviledge
               which
               is
               intended
               in
               this
               Unction
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               21.
               
               It
               is
               mentioned
               only
               neutrally
               ,
               without
               the
               Ascription
               of
               any
               Effects
               unto
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               therein
               we
               cannot
               learn
               its
               especial
               Nature
               .
               But
               there
               are
               two
               Effects
               elsewhere
               ascribed
               unto
               it
               ,
               The
               first
               is
               Teaching
               with
               a
               saving
               ,
               permanent
               
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               thereby
               produced
               in
               our
               Minds
               .
               This
               is
               fully
               expressed
               ,
               1
               John
               2.
               20
               ,
               27.
               
               
                 You
                 have
                 an
                 Unction
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 One
                 ,
                 aend
                 you
                 know
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               those
               things
               of
               the
               Fundamental
               ,
               Essential
               Truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               all
               you
               need
               to
               know
               that
               you
               may
               obey
               God
               truely
               ,
               and
               be
               saved
               infallibly
               .
               This
               you
               have
               by
               this
               Unction
               .
               For
               this
               anointing
               which
               you
               have
               received
               abideth
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               you
               all
               things
               .
               And
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               with
               respect
               unto
               our
               Permanency
               and
               Establishment
               in
               the
               Truth
               ,
               against
               prevalent
               Seducers
               and
               Seductions
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               joined
               with
               establishing
               in
               that
               other
               Place
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               21.
               
            
             
               WHEREFORE
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               Place
               this
               anointing
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               the
               Communication
               of
               him
               unto
               us
               with
               respect
               unto
               that
               gracious
               Work
               of
               his
               in
               the
               Spiritual
               ,
               saving
               Illumination
               of
               our
               Minds
               ,
               teaching
               us
               to
               know
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               to
               adhere
               firmly
               unto
               it
               in
               Love
               and
               Obedience
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               is
               peculiarly
               ascribed
               unto
               it
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               no
               way
               to
               know
               the
               Nature
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               its
               Effects
               .
            
             
               THE
               Anointing
               then
               of
               Believers
               with
               the
               Spirit
               consists
               in
               the
               Collation
               of
               him
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               this
               End
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               graciously
               instruct
               them
               in
               the
               Truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               the
               saving
               Illumination
               of
               their
               Minds
               ,
               causing
               their
               Souls
               firmly
               to
               cleave
               unto
               them
               with
               Joy
               and
               Delight
               ,
               and
               transforming
               them
               in
               the
               whole
               inward
               Man
               into
               the
               Image
               and
               Likeness
               of
               it
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               called
               the
               
                 anointing
                 of
                 our
                 Eyes
                 with
                 Eye-salve
              
               that
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               18.
               
               So
               doth
               it
               answer
               that
               Unction
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               
                 quick
                 of
                 Understanding
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               11.
               3.
               
               
               Let
               these
               things
               therefore
               be
               fixed
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ;
               namely
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Unction
               which
               Believers
               receive
               from
               the
               Holy
               One
               ,
               is
               the
               Spirit
               himself
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               first
               peculiar
               ,
               especial
               Effect
               as
               an
               Unction
               ,
               is
               his
               teaching
               of
               us
               the
               Truths
               and
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               by
               saving
               Illumination
               in
               the
               manner
               before
               described
               .
            
             
               HEREUNTO
               also
               is
               referred
               what
               is
               said
               of
               Believers
               being
               made
               Kings
               and
               
                 Priests
                 .
                 Rev.
              
               1.
               5.
               
               For
               there
               is
               an
               Allusion
               therein
               unto
               the
               Anointing
               of
               those
               sorts
               of
               Persons
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               Whatever
               was
               Typical
               therein
               was
               fully
               accomplished
               in
               the
               Unction
               of
               Christ
               unto
               his
               Office
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               the
               Soveraign
               King
               ,
               Priest
               and
               Prophet
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Wherefore
               by
               a
               Participation
               in
               his
               Unction
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               made
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               ;
               or
               a
               
                 Royal
                 Priesthood
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               9.
               and
               this
               participation
               of
               his
               Unction
               consists
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               same
               Spirit
               unto
               them
               wherewith
               he
               was
               anointed
               .
               Whereas
               therefore
               these
               Titles
               denote
               the
               Dignity
               of
               Believers
               in
               their
               especial
               Relation
               unto
               God
               ,
               by
               this
               Unction
               they
               are
               peculiarly
               dedicated
               and
               consecrated
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               manifest
               therefore
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               this
               Unction
               we
               receive
               from
               the
               Holy
               One
               ,
               is
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               unto
               all
               that
               believe
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               then
               that
               we
               have
               these
               two
               things
               by
               Vertue
               thereof
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               Spiritual
               Instruction
               by
               Saving
               Illumination
               in
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               (
               2.
               )
               An
               especial
               Dedication
               unto
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               a
               Spiritual
               Priviledge
               .
            
             
               WHAT
               remains
               ,
               is
               to
               enquire
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               What
               Benefit
               or
               Advantage
               we
               have
               by
               this
               Unction
               :
               
               (
               2.
               )
               How
               this
               belongs
               unto
               our
               Consolation
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               thus
               bestowed
               on
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               promised
               to
               be
               the
               Comforter
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               AS
               unto
               the
               first
               Head
               ,
               it
               is
               hereon
               that
               our
               stability
               in
               Believing
               doth
               depend
               .
               For
               it
               is
               pleaded
               unto
               this
               purpose
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               John
               2.
               20
               ,
               27.
               
               It
               was
               the
               Unction
               from
               the
               Holy
               One
               ,
               which
               then
               kept
               Believers
               from
               being
               carried
               from
               the
               Faith
               by
               the
               Craft
               of
               Seducers
               .
               Hereby
               he
               makes
               Men
               according
               unto
               their
               measure
               of
               quick
               Understanding
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Nor
               will
               any
               thing
               else
               give
               Assurance
               in
               this
               Case
               .
               Temptations
               may
               come
               as
               a
               Storm
               or
               Tempest
               ,
               which
               will
               quickly
               drive
               Men
               from
               their
               greatest
               fleshly
               Confidences
               .
               Hence
               oftentimes
               those
               who
               are
               forwardest
               to
               say
               ,
               Though
               all
               Men
               should
               forsake
               the
               Truth
               ,
               yet
               would
               not
               they
               so
               do
               ;
               are
               the
               forwardest
               upon
               Trials
               so
               to
               do
               .
               Neither
               will
               Mens
               Skill
               ,
               Cunning
               or
               Disputing
               Abilities
               secure
               them
               from
               being
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               inveigled
               with
               fair
               Pretences
               ,
               or
               intangled
               with
               the
               cunning
               sleights
               of
               them
               who
               lye
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               .
               Nor
               will
               the
               best
               defences
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               stand
               firmly
               and
               unshaken
               against
               powerful
               Allurements
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               fierce
               Persecutions
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               present
               Artillery
               of
               the
               Patrons
               and
               Promoters
               of
               Apostacy
               .
               None
               of
               these
               things
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               prescribe
               or
               recommend
               unto
               Believers
               ,
               as
               an
               effectual
               means
               of
               their
               Preservation
               ,
               when
               a
               Trial
               of
               their
               stability
               in
               the
               Truth
               shall
               befall
               them
               .
               But
               this
               Unction
               he
               assures
               them
               will
               not
               fail
               ,
               neither
               shall
               they
               fail
               because
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               AND
               to
               this
               End
               we
               may
               consider
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               Nature
               of
               the
               Teaching
               which
               we
               have
               by
               this
               Anointing
               ;
               
                 The
                 Anointing
                 teacheth
                 you
              
               .
               It
               is
               not
               
               meerly
               an
               External
               ,
               Doctrinal
               Instruction
               ,
               but
               an
               Internal
               ,
               Effectual
               Operation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               Herein
               doth
               God
               give
               unto
               us
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Revelation
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Eyes
               of
               our
               Understanding
               being
               enlightned
               ,
               we
               may
               know
               what
               is
               the
               hope
               of
               his
               Calling
               ;
               Eph.
               1.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               He
               maketh
               use
               indeed
               of
               the
               Outward
               Means
               of
               Instruction
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               revealed
               therein
               .
               But
               he
               gives
               us
               an
               Understanding
               that
               we
               may
               know
               him
               that
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               openeth
               our
               Eyes
               that
               we
               may
               clearly
               and
               spiritually
               see
               the
               wondrous
               things
               that
               are
               in
               his
               Law.
               And
               there
               are
               no
               Teachings
               like
               unto
               his
               .
               None
               so
               abiding
               ,
               none
               so
               effectual
               .
               When
               Spiritual
               things
               through
               this
               anointing
               are
               discovered
               in
               a
               Spiritual
               manner
               ,
               then
               do
               they
               take
               up
               an
               immoveable
               Possession
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men.
               As
               God
               will
               destroy
               every
               
                 oppressing
                 yoke
              
               because
               of
               the
               anointing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Isa.
               10.
               27.
               so
               will
               he
               break
               every
               Snare
               of
               Seduction
               by
               the
               anointing
               of
               Christians
               .
               So
               it
               is
               promised
               that
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               shall
               be
               the
               stability
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               Isa.
               33.
               6.
               
               Nothing
               will
               give
               stability
               in
               all
               Seasons
               ,
               but
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               which
               are
               the
               Effects
               of
               this
               Teaching
               ,
               when
               God
               gives
               us
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Revelation
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               WHAT
               it
               is
               that
               it
               teacheth
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               The
               same
               anointing
               teacheth
               you
               all
               things
               .
               So
               was
               the
               Promise
               that
               he
               should
               
                 teach
                 us
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               and
               
                 bring
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 our
                 Remembrance
              
               that
               Christ
               hath
               said
               unto
               us
               ,
               John
               14.
               26.
               and
               guide
               us
               into
               all
               Truth
               ;
               Chap.
               16.
               13.
               
               It
               is
               not
               all
               things
               absolutely
               that
               is
               intended
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               restrained
               unto
               those
               of
               one
               certain
               kind
               ,
               even
               
               the
               things
               which
               Christ
               had
               spoken
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               belonged
               unto
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               Neither
               are
               they
               all
               of
               them
               absolutely
               intended
               ,
               especially
               as
               to
               the
               Degrees
               of
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               them
               .
               For
               in
               this
               Life
               we
               know
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               see
               all
               things
               darkly
               as
               in
               a
               Glass
               .
               But
               it
               is
               all
               things
               and
               all
               Truth
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               End
               of
               this
               Promise
               and
               Teaching
               .
               In
               the
               Promise
               the
               whole
               Life
               of
               Faith
               with
               Joy
               and
               Consolation
               thereon
               ,
               is
               the
               End
               designed
               .
               All
               things
               necessary
               thereunto
               ,
               this
               Unction
               teacheth
               us
               .
               And
               in
               the
               other
               place
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               it
               respects
               the
               great
               Fundamental
               Truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               the
               Seducers
               opposed
               ,
               from
               whose
               Seduction
               this
               Unction
               doth
               secure
               Believers
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               teacheth
               all
               that
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               it
               ,
               all
               that
               Truth
               ,
               all
               those
               things
               ,
               all
               that
               Christ
               hath
               spoken
               that
               are
               necessary
               unto
               these
               Ends
               that
               they
               may
               live
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               Consolation
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               be
               delivered
               from
               all
               Attempts
               to
               draw
               them
               into
               Error
               .
            
             
               THE
               Degrees
               of
               this
               Knowledge
               which
               are
               exceeding
               various
               ,
               both
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               clearness
               and
               evidence
               of
               Conception
               ,
               and
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               things
               known
               ,
               depend
               on
               the
               various
               Measures
               whereby
               the
               Spirit
               acteth
               according
               unto
               his
               own
               Will
               ,
               and
               the
               different
               use
               of
               the
               external
               Means
               of
               Knowledge
               which
               we
               do
               enjoy
               .
               But
               what
               is
               necessary
               unto
               the
               Ends
               mentioned
               ,
               none
               shall
               come
               short
               of
               who
               enjoy
               this
               anointing
               .
               And
               where
               its
               Teachings
               are
               complyed
               withall
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Duty
               ,
               where
               we
               obstruct
               them
               not
               by
               Prejudices
               and
               Sloth
               ,
               where
               we
               give
               up
               our selves
               unto
               their
               directive
               Efficacy
               in
               a
               diligent
               ,
               impartial
               Attendance
               unto
               the
               Word
               whereby
               alone
               we
               are
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               fail
               of
               that
               knowledge
               in
               the
               whole
               
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Parts
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               accept
               and
               bless
               .
               And
               this
               gives
               stability
               unto
               Believers
               ,
               when
               Trials
               and
               Temptations
               about
               the
               Truth
               do
               befall
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               want
               hereof
               in
               the
               uncured
               Darkness
               of
               their
               Minds
               ,
               and
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               betrays
               Multitudes
               into
               a
               defection
               from
               it
               in
               Seasons
               of
               Temptation
               and
               Persecution
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               It
               so
               teacheth
               as
               to
               give
               withall
               an
               Approbation
               of
               and
               Love
               unto
               the
               things
               that
               are
               taught
               .
               These
               are
               the
               next
               Principle
               and
               Cause
               of
               Practice
               ,
               or
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               things
               that
               we
               know
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               Cement
               of
               all
               the
               Means
               of
               our
               security
               rendring
               them
               firm
               and
               stable
               .
               The
               Mind
               may
               discern
               Spiritual
               Truths
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               Will
               and
               Affections
               be
               not
               wrought
               over
               to
               love
               them
               and
               delight
               in
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               conform
               our selves
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               diligent
               exercise
               and
               practice
               of
               what
               they
               do
               require
               .
               And
               what
               we
               may
               do
               on
               the
               solitary
               Efficacy
               of
               Light
               and
               Conviction
               without
               the
               adherence
               of
               Love
               and
               Delight
               ,
               will
               neither
               be
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               nor
               shall
               we
               be
               permanent
               and
               stable
               therein
               .
               All
               other
               means
               in
               the
               World
               without
               the
               Love
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               will
               be
               insufficient
               unto
               our
               Preservation
               in
               the
               Saving
               Profession
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Characteristical
               Note
               of
               the
               Teachings
               by
               this
               Unction
               .
               It
               gives
               and
               communicates
               with
               it
               ,
               the
               Love
               of
               that
               Truth
               wherein
               we
               are
               instructed
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               Obedience
               unto
               what
               it
               doth
               require
               .
               Where
               these
               are
               not
               ,
               however
               raised
               our
               Minds
               may
               be
               ,
               or
               our
               Understandings
               enlarged
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Objective
               Truths
               ,
               whatever
               sublime
               Notions
               or
               subtle
               Conceptions
               about
               them
               we
               may
               have
               ,
               though
               we
               could
               master
               and
               manage
               all
               the
               
               Speculations
               and
               Niceties
               of
               the
               Schools
               in
               their
               most
               pretended
               accuracy
               of
               Expression
               ,
               yet
               as
               to
               the
               Power
               and
               Benefit
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               but
               as
               sounding
               Brass
               and
               tinckling
               Symbals
               .
               But
               when
               this
               Holy
               Spirit
               doth
               in
               and
               by
               his
               Teaching
               breathe
               into
               our
               Hearts
               an
               Holy
               ,
               Divine
               Love
               unto
               ,
               and
               Complacency
               in
               the
               things
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               when
               he
               enables
               us
               to
               taste
               how
               gracious
               the
               Lord
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               rendring
               them
               sweeter
               unto
               us
               than
               the
               Honey
               or
               the
               Honey-comb
               ,
               when
               he
               makes
               them
               our
               Delight
               and
               Joy
               ,
               exciting
               and
               quickning
               the
               practical
               Principles
               of
               our
               Minds
               unto
               a
               compliance
               with
               them
               in
               holy
               Obedience
               ,
               then
               have
               we
               that
               Unction
               from
               the
               Holy
               One
               which
               will
               both
               sanctifie
               and
               secure
               our
               Souls
               unto
               the
               End.
               
            
             
               And
               hereby
               may
               we
               know
               ,
               whether
               we
               have
               our selves
               received
               of
               this
               anointing
               .
               Some
               would
               fain
               put
               it
               off
               unto
               what
               was
               peculiar
               unto
               the
               Times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               would
               suppose
               another
               kind
               of
               Believers
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               than
               any
               are
               now
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               need
               to
               be
               ;
               though
               what
               our
               Saviour
               prayed
               for
               them
               ,
               even
               for
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               as
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               and
               Consolation
               ,
               he
               prayed
               also
               for
               all
               them
               who
               should
               believe
               on
               him
               through
               their
               Word
               unto
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World.
               But
               take
               away
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Priviledges
               thereon
               depending
               ,
               from
               Christians
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               they
               cease
               so
               to
               be
               .
               Some
               neglect
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               an
               empty
               Expression
               ,
               and
               either
               wholly
               insignificant
               ,
               or
               at
               best
               intended
               somewhat
               wherein
               they
               need
               not
               much
               concern
               themselves
               ;
               and
               whatever
               it
               be
               ,
               they
               doubt
               not
               but
               to
               secure
               the
               pretended
               Ends
               of
               it
               in
               their
               Preservation
               from
               Seduction
               by
               their
               own
               Skill
               and
               Resolutions
               .
               On
               such
               Pretences
               are
               all
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               
               Gospel
               by
               many
               despised
               ,
               and
               a
               Religion
               is
               formed
               wherein
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               hath
               no
               Concernment
               .
               But
               these
               things
               are
               otherwise
               stated
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               the
               true
               Disciples
               of
               Christ.
               They
               know
               and
               own
               of
               how
               great
               Importance
               it
               is
               to
               have
               a
               share
               in
               this
               Unction
               ;
               how
               much
               their
               Conformity
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               their
               Participation
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Evidence
               of
               their
               Union
               with
               him
               ;
               how
               much
               their
               Stability
               in
               Profession
               ,
               their
               Joy
               in
               believing
               ,
               their
               Love
               and
               Delight
               in
               Obedience
               ,
               with
               their
               Dignity
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               and
               all
               his
               Holy
               Angels
               ,
               do
               depend
               thereon
               .
               Neither
               do
               we
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               obscure
               or
               unintelligible
               ,
               that
               which
               no
               Man
               can
               know
               whether
               he
               hath
               or
               no.
               For
               if
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               a
               thing
               so
               thin
               ,
               aerial
               and
               imperceptible
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               Spiritual
               Sense
               or
               Experience
               could
               be
               had
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               would
               not
               have
               referred
               all
               sorts
               and
               degrees
               of
               Believers
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Young
               Men
               ,
               and
               little
               Children
               unto
               it
               for
               their
               Relief
               and
               Encouragement
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Danger
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               evidenceth
               it self
               in
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               its
               Acting
               ,
               Operation
               and
               Teaching
               before
               declared
               .
               And
               as
               by
               those
               Instances
               they
               satisfie
               themselves
               as
               unto
               what
               Experience
               they
               have
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               their
               Duty
               to
               pray
               continually
               for
               it's
               Encrease
               ,
               and
               further
               Manifestation
               of
               it's
               Power
               in
               them
               :
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               Duty
               to
               labour
               that
               their
               Prayers
               for
               it
               may
               be
               both
               fervent
               and
               effectual
               .
               For
               the
               more
               express
               and
               eminent
               the
               Teachings
               of
               this
               Anointing
               in
               them
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               fresh
               and
               plentiful
               is
               their
               Unction
               ,
               the
               more
               will
               their
               Holiness
               and
               Consolation
               abound
               .
            
             
               AND
               whereas
               this
               is
               that
               by
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               immediately
               proceeds
               from
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               have
               their
               peculiar
               Dedication
               unto
               God
               ,
               being
               made
               
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               him
               ,
               they
               are
               highly
               concerned
               to
               secure
               their
               Interest
               therein
               .
               For
               it
               may
               be
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               exalted
               ,
               promoted
               and
               dignified
               in
               the
               World
               by
               their
               Profession
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               are
               made
               thereby
               the
               Scorn
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               the
               Out-casts
               of
               the
               People
               .
               Those
               indeed
               whose
               Kingdom
               and
               Priesthood
               ,
               their
               Dignity
               and
               Honour
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               their
               Approximation
               unto
               God
               and
               Christ
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               consist
               in
               Secular
               Titles
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               Power
               and
               Grandure
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               may
               content
               themselves
               with
               their
               Chrysme
               ,
               or
               greasie
               Unction
               of
               their
               outward
               ,
               Ceremonious
               Consecration
               ,
               without
               much
               Enquiry
               after
               ,
               or
               Concern
               in
               this
               Spiritual
               Anointing
               .
               But
               those
               who
               get
               little
               or
               nothing
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               their
               Profession
               ,
               but
               Labour
               ,
               Pain
               ,
               Travail
               of
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               with
               Scorns
               ,
               Reproaches
               and
               Persecutions
               ,
               had
               need
               look
               after
               that
               which
               gives
               them
               a
               Dignity
               and
               Honour
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               which
               brings
               in
               Satisfaction
               and
               Peace
               unto
               their
               own
               Souls
               :
               And
               this
               is
               done
               by
               that
               Anointing
               alone
               whereby
               they
               are
               made
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               God
               ,
               having
               Honour
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               free
               ,
               sacred
               Access
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               ,
               that
               whereas
               we
               ascribe
               this
               Anointing
               in
               a
               pecnliar
               manner
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               as
               the
               Comforter
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               may
               easily
               discern
               wherein
               the
               Consolation
               which
               we
               receive
               by
               it
               ,
               doth
               consist
               .
               For
               who
               can
               express
               that
               Satisfaction
               ,
               Refreshment
               and
               Joy
               which
               the
               Mind
               is
               possessed
               with
               ,
               in
               those
               Spiritual
               ,
               effectual
               Teachings
               which
               give
               it
               a
               clear
               Apprehension
               of
               Saving
               Truth
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               and
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               enlarge
               the
               Heart
               with
               Love
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               Delight
               in
               it
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Believers
               
               are
               oft-times
               either
               at
               such
               a
               Loss
               as
               unto
               a
               clear
               Apprehension
               of
               their
               own
               Spiritual
               State
               ,
               or
               so
               unskilled
               in
               making
               a
               right
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Causes
               and
               Means
               of
               Divine
               Consolations
               ,
               or
               so
               confused
               in
               their
               own
               Experiences
               ,
               or
               so
               negligent
               in
               their
               Enquiries
               into
               these
               things
               ;
               or
               are
               so
               disordered
               by
               Temptations
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               receive
               not
               a
               refreshing
               Sence
               of
               those
               Comforts
               and
               Joys
               which
               are
               really
               inseparable
               from
               this
               anointing
               .
               But
               still
               it
               is
               in
               it self
               that
               Spring
               from
               whence
               their
               secret
               Refreshments
               and
               Supportments
               do
               arise
               .
               And
               there
               is
               none
               of
               them
               but
               upon
               Guidance
               and
               Instruction
               are
               able
               to
               conceive
               ,
               how
               their
               chiefest
               Joys
               and
               Comforts
               ,
               even
               those
               whereby
               they
               are
               supported
               in
               and
               against
               all
               their
               Troubles
               ,
               are
               resolved
               into
               that
               Spiritual
               Understanding
               which
               they
               have
               into
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Will
               ,
               Love
               and
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               with
               that
               ineffable
               Complacency
               and
               Satisfaction
               which
               they
               find
               in
               them
               ,
               whereby
               their
               Wills
               are
               engaged
               into
               an
               unconquerable
               Constancy
               in
               their
               Choice
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               small
               Consolation
               in
               a
               due
               Apprehension
               of
               that
               Spiritual
               Dignity
               which
               ensues
               hereon
               .
               For
               when
               they
               meet
               with
               the
               greatest
               Troubles
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               contemptuous
               Scorns
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               a
               due
               Apprehension
               of
               their
               Acceptance
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               being
               made
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               him
               ,
               yield
               them
               a
               Refreshment
               which
               the
               World
               knows
               nothing
               of
               ,
               and
               which
               themselves
               are
               not
               able
               to
               express
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 a
                 Seal
                 ,
                 and
                 How.
                 
              
            
             
               SECONDLY
               ,
               Another
               Effect
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               as
               the
               Comforter
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               him
               Believers
               are
               sealed
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               
                 He
                 who
                 anointed
                 us
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 also
                 sealed
                 us
                 .
              
               And
               how
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               the
               same
               Apostle
               declares
               ,
               Eph.
               1.
               13.
               
               
                 In
                 whom
                 also
                 after
                 ye
                 believed
                 ye
                 were
                 sealed
                 with
                 that
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Promise
                 .
              
               And
               Chap.
               4.
               30.
               
               
                 And
                 grieve
                 not
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 whereby
                 ye
                 are
                 sealed
                 to
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Redemption
                 .
              
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               sealed
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Spirit
               himself
               is
               expressed
               as
               this
               Seal
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               of
               his
               especial
               Operations
               ;
               as
               he
               is
               also
               directly
               said
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               Pledge
               of
               our
               Inheritance
               .
               In
               the
               latter
               ,
               the
               Words
               are
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               whom
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               the
               receiving
               of
               whom
               ,
               ye
               are
               sealed
               .
               Wherefore
               no
               especial
               Act
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               only
               an
               especial
               Effect
               of
               his
               Communication
               unto
               us
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               intended
               hereby
               .
            
             
               THE
               common
               Exposition
               of
               this
               Sealing
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Nature
               and
               Use
               of
               Sealing
               among
               Men.
               The
               Summ
               whereof
               is
               this
               ,
               Sealing
               may
               be
               considered
               as
               a
               Natural
               or
               Moral
               Action
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Act
               of
               it
               as
               an
               Act
               ,
               or
               with
               respect
               unto
               its
               Use
               and
               End.
               In
               the
               first
               way
               it
               is
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Character
               or
               Image
               that
               is
               on
               the
               Seal
               unto
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               Sealed
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Impression
               of
               the
               Seal
               is
               set
               
               unto
               .
               In
               answer
               hereunto
               ,
               the
               Sealing
               of
               the
               Spirit
               should
               consist
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               his
               own
               Spiritual
               Nature
               and
               Likeness
               unto
               the
               Souls
               of
               Believers
               :
               So
               this
               Sealing
               should
               materially
               be
               the
               same
               with
               our
               Sanctification
               .
               The
               End
               and
               Use
               of
               Sealing
               among
               Men
               is
               two-fold
               .
               (
               1
               )
               To
               give
               Security
               unto
               the
               Performance
               of
               Deeds
               ,
               Grants
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               Testaments
               and
               Wills
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               engaging
               Signification
               of
               our
               Minds
               .
               And
               in
               answer
               hereunto
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Sealed
               when
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               are
               confirmed
               and
               established
               unto
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               secured
               of
               them
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               But
               the
               Truth
               is
               ,
               this
               were
               to
               Seal
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               Believers
               .
               But
               it
               is
               Persons
               and
               not
               Promises
               that
               are
               said
               to
               be
               Sealed
               .
               (
               2
               )
               It
               is
               for
               the
               safe-keeping
               or
               Preservation
               of
               that
               which
               a
               Seal
               is
               set
               upon
               .
               So
               things
               precious
               and
               highly
               valuable
               ,
               are
               sealed
               up
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               kept
               safe
               and
               inviolable
               .
               So
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               when
               Job
               expressed
               his
               Apprehension
               that
               God
               would
               keep
               an
               everlasting
               Remembrance
               of
               his
               Sin
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               lost
               or
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 his
                 Transgression
                 was
                 sealed
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Bag
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               14.
               17.
               
               And
               so
               it
               is
               that
               Power
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               puts
               forth
               in
               the
               Preservation
               of
               Believers
               ,
               which
               is
               intended
               .
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 Sealed
                 unto
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Redemption
                 .
              
            
             
               THESE
               things
               have
               been
               spoken
               unto
               and
               enlarged
               on
               by
               many
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               need
               again
               to
               insist
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               what
               is
               commonly
               delivered
               unto
               this
               purpose
               ,
               is
               good
               and
               useful
               in
               the
               Substance
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               on
               several
               occasions
               long
               since
               my self
               made
               use
               of
               them
               .
               But
               upon
               renewed
               Thoughts
               and
               Consideration
               I
               cannot
               
               fully
               acquiesce
               in
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               I
               am
               not
               satisfied
               that
               there
               is
               such
               an
               Allusion
               herein
               unto
               the
               use
               of
               Sealing
               among
               Men
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               ,
               it
               will
               fall
               out
               as
               we
               see
               it
               hath
               done
               ,
               that
               there
               being
               so
               many
               Considerations
               of
               Seals
               and
               Sealing
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               determine
               on
               any
               one
               Particular
               which
               is
               principally
               intended
               .
               And
               if
               you
               take
               in
               more
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               most
               is
               to
               take
               in
               all
               they
               can
               think
               of
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               unavoidable
               that
               Acts
               and
               Effects
               of
               various
               kinds
               will
               be
               assigned
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               under
               the
               Term
               of
               Sealing
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               shall
               never
               come
               to
               know
               what
               is
               that
               one
               determinate
               Act
               and
               Priviledge
               which
               is
               intended
               therein
               .
               (
               2
               )
               All
               things
               which
               are
               usually
               assigned
               as
               those
               wherein
               this
               Sealing
               doth
               consist
               ,
               are
               Acts
               or
               Effects
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               upon
               us
               whereby
               he
               Seals
               us
               ;
               whereas
               it
               is
               not
               said
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               Seals
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               are
               Sealed
               with
               him
               :
               He
               is
               God's
               Seal
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               ALL
               our
               Spiritual
               Priviledges
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               immediately
               communicated
               unto
               us
               by
               Christ
               ,
               so
               they
               consist
               wholly
               in
               a
               Participation
               of
               that
               Head
               ,
               Spring
               and
               Fulness
               of
               them
               which
               is
               in
               him
               .
               And
               as
               they
               proceed
               from
               our
               Union
               with
               him
               ,
               so
               their
               principal
               End
               is
               Conformity
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               in
               him
               in
               whom
               all
               things
               are
               conspicuous
               ,
               we
               may
               learn
               the
               Nature
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               in
               lesser
               measure
               ,
               and
               much
               Darkness
               in
               our selves
               ,
               we
               are
               made
               Partakers
               of
               .
               So
               do
               we
               learn
               our
               Unction
               in
               his
               .
               So
               must
               we
               enquire
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               our
               being
               Sealed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               in
               his
               Sealing
               also
               .
               For
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 sealed
                 us
                 is
                 God
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               21
               ,
               22.
               so
               of
               him
               it
               is
               said
               emphatically
               ,
               
                 For
                 him
                 hath
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 Sealed
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               6.
               27.
               
               And
               if
               we
               can
               learn
               aright
               how
               God
               the
               Father
               sealed
               Christ
               ,
               
               we
               shall
               learn
               how
               we
               are
               sealed
               in
               a
               Participation
               of
               the
               same
               Priviledge
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               there
               are
               variety
               of
               Apprehensions
               concerning
               the
               Act
               of
               God
               whereby
               Christ
               was
               sealed
               ,
               or
               what
               it
               is
               that
               is
               intended
               thereby
               .
               Maldonate
               on
               the
               Place
               reckons
               up
               Ten
               several
               Expositions
               of
               the
               Words
               among
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               yet
               embraceth
               no
               one
               of
               them
               .
               It
               is
               not
               suited
               unto
               my
               Design
               to
               examine
               or
               refute
               the
               Expositions
               of
               others
               ,
               whereof
               a
               large
               and
               plain
               Field
               doth
               here
               open
               it self
               unto
               us
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               give
               an
               Account
               of
               what
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               the
               Mind
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               that
               Expression
               .
               And
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
            
             
               FIRST
               ,
               That
               this
               is
               not
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               with
               respect
               unto
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               .
               He
               is
               indeed
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Character
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Father
               in
               his
               Divine
               Person
               as
               the
               Son
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               in
               him
               ,
               communicated
               unto
               him
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               all
               the
               Essential
               Properties
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ;
               as
               the
               thing
               Sealed
               receiveth
               the
               Character
               or
               Image
               of
               the
               Seal
               .
               But
               this
               Communication
               is
               by
               Eternal
               Generation
               and
               not
               by
               Sealing
               .
               But
               it
               is
               an
               external
               ,
               transient
               Act
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               on
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Discharge
               of
               his
               Office.
               For
               it
               is
               given
               as
               the
               Reason
               why
               he
               should
               be
               complied
               withal
               and
               believed
               in
               in
               that
               Work.
               
                 Labour
                 for
                 that
                 Bread
                 which
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 shall
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 him
                 hath
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 Sealed
                 .
              
               It
               is
               the
               Ground
               whereon
               he
               perswades
               them
               to
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               unto
               himself
               .
            
             
               SECONDLY
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               spoken
               of
               him
               with
               an
               especial
               respect
               unto
               his
               Kingly
               Office
               ,
               as
               some
               conceive
               .
               For
               this
               Sealing
               of
               Christ
               they
               would
               
               have
               to
               be
               his
               Designation
               of
               God
               unto
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               opposition
               unto
               what
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               Ver.
               15.
               
               That
               the
               People
               designed
               to
               come
               and
               make
               him
               a
               King
               by
               Force
               .
               For
               that
               is
               only
               an
               occasional
               Expression
               of
               the
               Sence
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               the
               principal
               Subject
               treated
               on
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               Nobler
               Nature
               .
               But
               whereas
               the
               People
               did
               flock
               after
               him
               on
               the
               account
               of
               a
               Temporal
               Benefit
               received
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               were
               fed
               ,
               filled
               and
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Loaves
               which
               he
               had
               miraculously
               encreased
               ,
               Ver.
               26.
               
               He
               takes
               occasion
               from
               thence
               to
               propose
               unto
               them
               the
               Spiritual
               Mercies
               that
               he
               had
               to
               tender
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               this
               he
               doth
               in
               answer
               unto
               the
               Bread
               that
               he
               had
               eat
               ,
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Meat
               ,
               and
               Bread
               enduring
               to
               everlasting
               Life
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               give
               unto
               them
               .
               Under
               this
               Name
               and
               Notion
               of
               Meat
               he
               did
               comprize
               all
               the
               Spiritual
               Nourishment
               in
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               Person
               ,
               Mediation
               and
               Grace
               that
               he
               had
               prepared
               for
               them
               .
               But
               on
               what
               Grounds
               should
               they
               look
               for
               these
               things
               from
               him
               ?
               how
               might
               it
               appear
               that
               he
               was
               Authorized
               and
               enabled
               thereunto
               ?
               In
               answer
               unto
               that
               Enquiry
               ,
               he
               gives
               this
               Account
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 For
                 him
                 hath
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 Sealed
              
               ;
               namely
               ,
               unto
               this
               End.
               
            
             
               THIRDLY
               ,
               Wherefore
               the
               Sealing
               of
               God
               unto
               this
               End
               and
               Purpose
               ,
               must
               have
               two
               Properties
               ,
               and
               two
               Ends
               also
               annexed
               unto
               it
               .
               (
               1
               )
               There
               is
               in
               it
               a
               Communication
               of
               Authority
               and
               Ability
               .
               For
               the
               Enquiry
               is
               ,
               how
               he
               could
               give
               them
               that
               Meat
               
                 which
                 endured
                 unto
                 everlasting
                 Life
              
               :
               As
               afterwards
               they
               ask
               expresly
               ,
               
                 How
                 can
                 this
                 Man
                 give
                 us
                 his
                 Flesh
                 to
                 eat
                 ?
              
               Ver.
               52.
               
               To
               this
               it
               is
               answered
               ,
               That
               God
               the
               Father
               had
               
                 Sealed
                 him
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               He
               it
               was
               who
               was
               enabled
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               to
               give
               
               and
               dispense
               the
               Spiritual
               Food
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men.
               This
               therefore
               is
               evidently
               included
               in
               this
               Sealing
               .
               (
               2
               )
               It
               must
               have
               Evidence
               in
               it
               also
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               somewhat
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               evinced
               that
               he
               was
               thus
               authorized
               and
               enabled
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               For
               whatever
               Authority
               or
               Ability
               any
               one
               may
               have
               unto
               any
               End
               ,
               none
               is
               obliged
               to
               make
               Application
               unto
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               depend
               upon
               him
               therein
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               evidenced
               that
               he
               hath
               that
               Authority
               and
               Ability
               .
               This
               the
               Jews
               immediately
               enquired
               after
               .
               
                 What
                 Sign
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 dost
                 thou
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 and
                 believe
                 thee
                 ?
                 What
                 dost
                 thou
                 work
                 ?
              
               Ver.
               30.
               
               How
               shall
               it
               be
               demonstrated
               unto
               us
               that
               thou
               art
               authorized
               and
               enabled
               to
               give
               us
               the
               Spiritual
               Food
               of
               our
               Souls
               ?
               This
               also
               belonged
               unto
               his
               Sealing
               ;
               for
               therein
               there
               was
               such
               an
               express
               Representation
               of
               Divine
               Power
               communicated
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               evidently
               manifested
               that
               he
               was
               appointed
               of
               God
               unto
               this
               Work.
               These
               two
               Properties
               therefore
               must
               be
               found
               in
               this
               Sealing
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               End
               here
               mentioned
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               the
               Promuscondus
               ,
               or
               principal
               Dispenser
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Food
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men.
               
            
             
               FOURTHLY
               ,
               It
               being
               God's
               Seal
               ,
               it
               must
               also
               have
               two
               Ends
               designed
               in
               it
               .
               (
               1
               )
               God's
               owning
               of
               him
               to
               be
               his
               .
               Him
               hath
               God
               the
               Father
               Sealed
               unto
               this
               End
               ,
               that
               all
               may
               know
               and
               take
               notice
               of
               his
               Owning
               and
               Approbation
               of
               him
               .
               He
               would
               have
               him
               not
               looked
               on
               as
               one
               among
               the
               rest
               of
               them
               that
               dispensed
               Spiritual
               things
               ,
               but
               as
               him
               whom
               he
               had
               singled
               out
               and
               peculiarly
               marked
               for
               himself
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               he
               publickly
               and
               gloriously
               testified
               at
               the
               Entrance
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               the
               fininishing
               of
               
               his
               Ministry
               :
               For
               upon
               his
               Baptism
               there
               
                 came
                 a
                 Voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Son
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               3.
               17.
               which
               was
               nothing
               but
               a
               publick
               Declaration
               that
               this
               was
               He
               whom
               God
               had
               Sealed
               ,
               and
               so
               owned
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               .
               And
               this
               Testimony
               was
               afterwards
               renewed
               again
               at
               his
               Transfiguration
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               Matth.
               17.
               5.
               
               
                 Behold
                 a
                 Voice
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 which
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Beloved
                 Son
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well-pleased
                 ,
                 hear
                 ye
                 him
                 :
              
               This
               is
               he
               whom
               I
               have
               Sealed
               .
               And
               this
               Testimony
               is
               pleaded
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               ,
               us
               that
               whereinto
               their
               Faith
               in
               him
               as
               the
               Sealed
               One
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               resolved
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               (
               2
               )
               To
               manifest
               that
               God
               would
               take
               Care
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               preserve
               him
               in
               his
               Work
               unto
               the
               End
               ,
               Isa.
               42.
               
            
             
               FIFTHLY
               ,
               Wherefore
               ,
               this
               Sealing
               of
               the
               Son
               is
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               all
               Fulness
               unto
               him
               ,
               authorizing
               him
               unto
               ,
               and
               acting
               his
               Divine
               Power
               in
               all
               the
               Acts
               and
               Duties
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               evidence
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               Approbation
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               Person
               that
               was
               to
               distribute
               the
               Spiritual
               Food
               of
               their
               Souls
               unto
               Men.
               For
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               by
               his
               powerful
               Operations
               in
               him
               and
               by
               him
               ,
               did
               evince
               and
               manifest
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               called
               and
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               this
               Work
               ,
               owned
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               accepted
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               God's
               Sealing
               of
               him
               .
               Hence
               the
               Sin
               of
               them
               who
               despised
               this
               Seal
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               unpardonable
               .
               For
               God
               neither
               will
               nor
               can
               give
               greater
               Testimony
               unto
               his
               Approbation
               of
               any
               Person
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               his
               Spirit
               .
               And
               this
               was
               given
               unto
               Christ
               in
               all
               the
               Fulness
               of
               it
               .
               He
               was
               
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Holiness
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               1.
               4.
               and
               
               justified
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Power
               evidencing
               that
               God
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               Thus
               did
               God
               Seal
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               thence
               undoubtedly
               may
               we
               best
               learn
               how
               the
               Members
               are
               sealed
               with
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               seeing
               we
               have
               all
               our
               Measures
               out
               of
               his
               Fulness
               ,
               and
               our
               Conformity
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               design
               of
               all
               gracious
               Communications
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               SIXTHLY
               ;
               Wherefore
               ,
               Gods
               Sealing
               of
               Believers
               with
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               his
               gracious
               Communication
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               unto
               them
               ,
               so
               to
               act
               his
               Divine
               Power
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               enable
               them
               unto
               all
               the
               Duties
               of
               their
               Holy
               Calling
               ,
               evidencing
               them
               to
               be
               accepted
               with
               him
               both
               unto
               themselves
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               asserting
               their
               Preservation
               unto
               Eternal
               Salvation
               .
               The
               Effects
               of
               this
               Sealing
               are
               gracious
               Operations
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               and
               upon
               Believers
               ;
               but
               the
               Sealing
               it self
               is
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               unto
               them
               .
               They
               are
               Sealed
               with
               the
               Spirit
               .
               And
               farther
               to
               evidence
               the
               Nature
               of
               it
               with
               the
               Truth
               of
               our
               Declaration
               of
               this
               Priviledge
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               THAT
               when
               any
               Persons
               are
               so
               effectually
               called
               as
               to
               become
               true
               Believers
               ,
               they
               are
               brought
               into
               many
               new
               Relations
               ,
               as
               to
               God
               himself
               ,
               as
               his
               Children
               ,
               unto
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               his
               Members
               ,
               unto
               all
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               in
               the
               Families
               of
               God
               above
               and
               below
               ;
               and
               are
               called
               to
               many
               new
               Works
               ,
               Duties
               and
               Uses
               which
               before
               they
               knew
               nothing
               of
               .
               They
               are
               brought
               into
               a
               new
               World
               ,
               erected
               by
               the
               New
               Creation
               ,
               and
               which
               way
               soever
               they
               look
               or
               turn
               themselves
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Old
                 things
                 are
                 past
                 away
                 ,
                 behold
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 become
                 new
                 .
              
               So
               it
               is
               with
               every
               one
               that
               is
               made
               a
               New
               Creature
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               17.
               
               In
               this
               state
               and
               
               condition
               wherein
               a
               Man
               hath
               new
               Principles
               put
               within
               him
               ,
               new
               Relations
               contracted
               about
               him
               ,
               new
               Duties
               presented
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Deportment
               in
               all
               things
               required
               of
               him
               ,
               How
               shall
               he
               be
               able
               to
               behave
               himself
               aright
               ,
               and
               answer
               the
               condition
               and
               holy
               station
               wherein
               he
               is
               placed
               ?
               This
               no
               Man
               can
               do
               of
               himself
               ,
               for
               who
               is
               sufficient
               for
               these
               things
               ?
               Wherefore
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               IN
               this
               state
               God
               owns
               them
               and
               communicates
               unto
               them
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               their
               Relations
               ,
               to
               enable
               them
               unto
               their
               Duties
               ,
               to
               act
               their
               new
               Principles
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               to
               discharge
               the
               Work
               they
               are
               called
               unto
               ,
               even
               as
               their
               Head
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               unto
               his
               .
               God
               doth
               not
               now
               give
               unto
               them
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Fear
               ,
               but
               of
               Power
               ,
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               
                 sound
                 Mind
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               7.
               
               And
               hereby
               doth
               God
               Seal
               them
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               HEREBY
               he
               gives
               his
               Testimony
               unto
               them
               that
               they
               are
               his
               ,
               owned
               by
               him
               ,
               accepted
               with
               him
               ,
               his
               Sons
               or
               Children
               ;
               which
               is
               his
               Seal
               .
               For
               if
               they
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               have
               given
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               herein
               consists
               the
               greatest
               Testimony
               that
               God
               doth
               give
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Seal
               that
               he
               doth
               set
               unto
               any
               in
               this
               World.
               That
               this
               is
               Gods
               Testimony
               and
               Seal
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               proveth
               ,
               Acts
               15.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               For
               on
               the
               debate
               of
               that
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               God
               approved
               and
               accepted
               of
               the
               humble
               Believers
               ,
               although
               they
               observed
               not
               the
               Rites
               of
               Moses
               ,
               he
               confirmeth
               that
               he
               did
               ,
               with
               this
               Argument
               ;
               God
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 which
                 knoweth
                 their
                 Hearts
                 bare
                 them
                 Witness
              
               ;
               How
               did
               he
               do
               it
               ?
               How
               did
               he
               set
               his
               Seal
               to
               them
               as
               his
               ?
               Saith
               he
               ,
               
                 By
                 giving
                 them
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               Hereby
               God
               gives
               Testimony
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               lest
               any
               should
               suppose
               that
               it
               was
               only
               the
               Gifts
               
               and
               Miraculous
               Operations
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               which
               he
               had
               respect
               unto
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               this
               Sealing
               of
               God
               should
               consist
               therein
               alone
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               that
               his
               Gracious
               Operations
               also
               were
               no
               less
               an
               effect
               of
               this
               Witness
               which
               God
               gave
               unto
               them
               ;
               
                 And
                 put
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 purifying
                 their
                 Hearts
                 by
                 Faith.
              
               This
               therefore
               is
               that
               whereby
               God
               giveth
               his
               Testimony
               unto
               Believers
               ,
               namely
               when
               he
               Seals
               them
               with
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               this
               he
               doth
               in
               two
               Respects
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               THIS
               is
               that
               whereby
               he
               giveth
               Believers
               Assurance
               of
               their
               Relation
               unto
               him
               ,
               of
               their
               Interest
               in
               him
               ,
               of
               his
               Love
               and
               Favour
               to
               them
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               generally
               conceived
               that
               this
               Sealing
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               gives
               Assurance
               unto
               Believers
               ;
               and
               so
               indeed
               it
               doth
               ,
               although
               the
               way
               whereby
               it
               doth
               it
               ,
               hath
               not
               been
               rightly
               apprehended
               .
               And
               therefore
               none
               have
               been
               able
               to
               declare
               the
               especial
               Nature
               of
               that
               Act
               of
               the
               Spirit
               whereby
               he
               Seals
               us
               ,
               whence
               such
               Assurance
               should
               ensue
               .
               But
               it
               is
               indeed
               not
               any
               Act
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               us
               that
               is
               the
               Ground
               of
               our
               Assurance
               ,
               but
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               unto
               us
               .
               This
               the
               Apostle
               plainly
               testifieth
               ,
               1
               John
               3.
               24.
               
               
                 Hereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 abideth
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 .
              
               That
               God
               abideth
               in
               us
               and
               we
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               our
               Assurance
               ;
               
                 This
                 we
                 know
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               which
               expresseth
               the
               highest
               Assurance
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               in
               this
               World.
               And
               how
               do
               we
               know
               it
               ?
               Even
               by
               the
               Spirit
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               unto
               us
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               sence
               of
               these
               words
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               which
               God
               gives
               us
               doth
               by
               some
               especial
               Work
               of
               his
               ,
               effect
               this
               Assurance
               in
               us
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               not
               his
               being
               given
               
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               some
               especial
               Work
               of
               his
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Ground
               of
               our
               Assurance
               ,
               and
               consequently
               our
               Sealing
               .
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               such
               an
               especial
               Work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               afterwards
               declared
               ;
               but
               I
               judge
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               himself
               unto
               us
               that
               is
               here
               intended
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Apostle
               declares
               his
               sence
               to
               be
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               13.
               
               
                 Hereby
                 know
                 we
                 that
                 we
                 dwell
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               great
               Evidence
               ,
               the
               great
               Ground
               of
               Assurance
               which
               we
               have
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               taken
               us
               into
               a
               near
               and
               dear
               Relation
               unto
               himself
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               that
               great
               and
               Heavenly
               Gift
               which
               he
               will
               impart
               unto
               no
               others
               .
               And
               indeed
               on
               this
               one
               Hinge
               depends
               the
               whole
               Case
               of
               that
               Assurance
               which
               Believers
               are
               capable
               of
               .
               If
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               dwell
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               his
               ;
               
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 Man
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 he
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Hereon
               alone
               depends
               the
               Determination
               of
               our
               especial
               Relation
               unto
               God.
               By
               this
               therefore
               doth
               God
               Seal
               Believers
               ;
               and
               therein
               gives
               them
               Assurance
               of
               his
               Love.
               And
               this
               is
               to
               be
               the
               sole
               Rule
               of
               your
               self-Examination
               whether
               you
               are
               Sealed
               of
               God
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               HEREBY
               God
               evidenceth
               them
               unto
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               is
               another
               End
               of
               sealing
               .
               He
               marks
               them
               so
               hereby
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               World
               cannot
               but
               in
               general
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               .
               For
               where
               God
               sets
               this
               Seal
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               it
               will
               so
               operate
               and
               produce
               such
               Effects
               as
               shall
               fall
               under
               the
               Observation
               of
               the
               World.
               As
               it
               did
               in
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               so
               also
               will
               it
               do
               in
               Believers
               according
               unto
               their
               measure
               .
               And
               there
               are
               two
               ways
               whereby
               Gods
               sealing
               doth
               evidence
               them
               unto
               the
               World.
               The
               one
               is
               by
               the
               
               Effectual
               Operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               communicated
               unto
               them
               both
               in
               Gifts
               and
               Graces
               .
               Though
               the
               World
               is
               blinded
               with
               Prejudices
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               a
               prevalent
               Enmity
               against
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               but
               discover
               what
               a
               Change
               is
               made
               in
               the
               most
               of
               those
               whom
               God
               thus
               sealeth
               ,
               and
               how
               by
               the
               Gifts
               and
               Graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               which
               they
               hate
               ,
               they
               are
               differenced
               from
               other
               Men.
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               keeps
               up
               the
               difference
               and
               enmity
               that
               is
               in
               the
               World
               between
               the
               Seeds
               .
               For
               Gods
               sealing
               of
               Believers
               with
               his
               Spirit
               evidenceth
               his
               especial
               Acceptance
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               fills
               the
               Hearts
               of
               them
               who
               are
               acted
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Cain
               ,
               with
               Hatred
               and
               Revenge
               .
               Hence
               many
               think
               that
               the
               respect
               which
               God
               had
               unto
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Abel
               was
               testified
               by
               some
               visible
               sign
               ,
               which
               Cain
               also
               might
               take
               notice
               of
               .
               And
               there
               was
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               kindling
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
               by
               Fire
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Type
               and
               Resemblance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               .
               All
               other
               Causes
               of
               difference
               are
               capable
               of
               a
               Composition
               ,
               but
               this
               about
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               composed
               .
               And
               that
               which
               followeth
               from
               hence
               is
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               are
               thus
               sealed
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               cannot
               but
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               most
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               more
               evidenced
               unto
               whom
               they
               do
               belong
               .
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               HEREBY
               God
               Seals
               Believers
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               or
               Everlasting
               Salvation
               .
               For
               the
               Spirit
               thus
               given
               unto
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               already
               ,
               to
               abide
               with
               them
               for
               ever
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Well
                 of
                 Water
              
               in
               them
               
                 springing
                 up
                 into
                 Everlasting
                 Life
                 ,
                 John
              
               7.
               
            
             
               THIS
               therefore
               is
               that
               Seal
               which
               God
               grants
               unto
               Believers
               ,
               even
               this
               Holy
               Spirit
               for
               the
               Ends
               
               mentioned
               ,
               which
               according
               unto
               their
               Measure
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               Work
               and
               End
               ,
               answers
               that
               great
               Seal
               of
               Heaven
               which
               God
               gave
               unto
               the
               Son
               ,
               by
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               unto
               him
               in
               all
               its
               Divine
               Fulness
               ,
               authorizing
               and
               enabling
               him
               unto
               his
               whole
               Work
               ,
               and
               evidencing
               him
               to
               be
               called
               of
               God
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 an
                 Earnest
                 ;
                 And
                 how
                 .
              
            
             
               AGAIN
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               as
               thus
               Communicated
               unto
               us
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               an
               Earnest
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Word
               in
               the
               Original
               is
               no
               where
               used
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               but
               in
               this
               matter
               alone
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               22.
               
               Chap.
               5.
               5.
               
               Eph.
               1.
               14.
               
               The
               Latin
               Translator
               renders
               this
               Word
               by
               Pignus
               ,
               a
               Pledge
               .
               But
               he
               is
               corrected
               therein
               by
               Hierom
               on
               Eph.
               1.
               
               Pignus
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Latinus
                 Interpres
                 pro
                 arrabone
                 possuit
                 .
                 Non
                 id
                 ipsum
                 autem
                 Arrabo
                 quod
                 pignus
                 sonat
                 .
                 Arrabo
                 enim
                 futurae
                 emptioni
                 quaesi
                 quoddam
                 testimonium
                 ,
                 &
                 obligamentum
                 datur
                 .
                 Pignus
                 vero
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 pro
                 mutua
                 pecunia
                 apponitur
                 ,
                 ut
                 quam
                 illa
                 reddita
                 tuerit
                 ,
                 reddenti
                 debitum
                 pignus
                 a
                 Creditore
                 redditur
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Reason
               is
               generally
               admitted
               by
               Expositors
               .
               For
               a
               Pledge
               is
               that
               which
               is
               committed
               to
               and
               left
               in
               the
               Hand
               of
               another
               to
               secure
               him
               ,
               that
               Money
               which
               is
               borrowed
               thereon
               ,
               shall
               be
               repaid
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Pledge
               is
               to
               be
               received
               back
               again
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               a
               Pledge
               be
               more
               in
               value
               than
               the
               Money
               received
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               taken
               in
               
               security
               for
               repayment
               .
               But
               an
               Earnest
               is
               a
               Part
               only
               of
               what
               is
               to
               be
               given
               or
               paid
               ,
               or
               some
               lesser
               thing
               that
               is
               given
               to
               secure
               somewhat
               that
               is
               more
               or
               greater
               in
               the
               same
               or
               another
               kind
               .
               And
               this
               Difference
               must
               be
               admitted
               if
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               the
               precise
               signification
               and
               common
               use
               of
               Pledges
               and
               Earnests
               among
               Men
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               enquire
               into
               .
               The
               Word
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               dervied
               from
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Latins
               make
               use
               of
               it
               also
               ,
               Arrabon
               ,
               and
               Arrha
               .
               It
               is
               sometimes
               used
               in
               other
               Authors
               ;
               as
               Plutarch
               in
               Galba
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               he
               prepossessed
               Oninius
               with
               great
               Summs
               of
               Money
               as
               an
               Earnest
               of
               what
               he
               would
               do
               afterwards
               .
               Hesychius
               explains
               it
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Gift
               beforehand
               .
               As
               to
               what
               I
               apprehend
               to
               be
               the
               Mind
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               this
               Expression
               ,
               I
               shall
               declare
               it
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Observations
               .
            
             
               FIRST
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               any
               Act
               or
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               on
               us
               or
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               is
               called
               his
               being
               an
               Earnest
               .
               It
               is
               He
               Himself
               who
               is
               this
               Earnest
               .
               This
               is
               exprest
               in
               every
               place
               where
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               it
               .
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               22.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               The
               Earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               that
               Earnest
               which
               is
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               the
               Spirit
               as
               an
               Earnest
               ;
               as
               Austin
               reads
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Arrhabona
                 Spiritum
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               5.
               5.
               
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 also
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 Earnest
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               The
               giving
               of
               this
               Earnest
               is
               constantly
               assigned
               to
               be
               the
               Act
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               the
               Promise
               of
               Christ
               would
               send
               the
               Comforter
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               in
               the
               other
               place
               ,
               Ephes.
               1.
               14.
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               the
               
                 Earnest
                 of
                 our
                 Inheritance
              
               .
               Every
               where
               the
               Article
               is
               of
               the
               Masculine
               Gender
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               of
               the
               Neuter
               .
               Some
               would
               have
               it
               to
               refer
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               
               v.
               12.
               
               But
               as
               it
               is
               not
               unusual
               in
               Scripture
               that
               the
               Subjunctive
               Article
               and
               Relative
               should
               agree
               in
               Gender
               with
               the
               following
               Substantive
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               doth
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               so
               the
               Scripture
               speaking
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               though
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               be
               of
               the
               Neuter
               Gender
               ,
               yet
               having
               respect
               unto
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               it
               subjoins
               the
               pronoun
               of
               the
               Masculine
               Gender
               unto
               it
               ,
               as
               John
               14.
               26.
               
               Wherefore
               the
               Spirit
               himself
               is
               the
               Earnest
               ,
               as
               given
               unto
               us
               from
               the
               Father
               by
               the
               Son.
               And
               this
               Act
               of
               God
               is
               expressed
               by
               giving
               or
               putting
               him
               into
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               22.
               
               How
               he
               doth
               this
               ,
               hath
               been
               before
               declared
               ,
               both
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               with
               respect
               in
               particular
               unto
               his
               Inhabitation
               .
               The
               meaning
               therefore
               of
               the
               words
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               gives
               unto
               us
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               dwell
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               abide
               with
               us
               as
               an
               Earnest
               of
               our
               future
               Inheritance
               .
            
             
               SECONDLY
               ;
               It
               is
               indifferent
               whether
               we
               use
               the
               Name
               of
               an
               Earnest
               ,
               or
               a
               Pledge
               in
               this
               Matter
               .
               And
               although
               I
               chuse
               to
               retain
               that
               of
               an
               Earnest
               from
               the
               most
               usual
               Acceptation
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               yet
               I
               do
               it
               not
               upon
               the
               Reason
               alledged
               for
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               especial
               Nature
               and
               Use
               of
               an
               Earnest
               in
               the
               Dealings
               of
               Men.
               For
               it
               is
               the
               End
               only
               of
               an
               Earnest
               whereon
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               a
               Pledge
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               not
               to
               force
               the
               Similitude
               or
               Allusion
               any
               farther
               .
               For
               precisely
               among
               Men
               an
               Earnest
               is
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               a
               Bargain
               and
               Contract
               made
               on
               equal
               Terms
               between
               Buvers
               and
               Sellers
               ,
               or
               Exchangers
               .
               But
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Contract
               between
               God
               and
               us
               .
               It
               is
               true
               there
               is
               a
               supposition
               of
               an
               Antecedent-Covenant
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               a
               Bargain
               or
               Contract
               between
               God
               and
               us
               .
               The
               
               Covenant
               of
               God
               as
               it
               respects
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               a
               meer
               free
               gratuitous
               Promise
               ;
               and
               the
               stipulation
               of
               Obedience
               on
               our
               part
               is
               consequential
               thereunto
               .
               Again
               he
               that
               giveth
               an
               Earnest
               in
               a
               Contract
               or
               Bargain
               ,
               doth
               not
               principally
               aim
               at
               his
               own
               Obligation
               to
               pay
               such
               or
               such
               a
               summ
               of
               Money
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               equivalent
               thereunto
               ,
               though
               he
               do
               that
               also
               ;
               but
               his
               principal
               Design
               is
               to
               secure
               unto
               himself
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               bargained
               for
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               delivered
               up
               unto
               him
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               .
               But
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               this
               Nature
               in
               the
               Earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               wherein
               God
               intends
               our
               Assurance
               only
               and
               not
               his
               own
               .
               And
               sundry
               other
               things
               there
               are
               wherein
               the
               Comparison
               will
               not
               hold
               nor
               is
               to
               be
               urged
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               intended
               .
            
             
               THE
               general
               End
               of
               an
               Earnest
               or
               a
               Pledge
               ,
               is
               all
               that
               is
               alluded
               unto
               :
               And
               this
               is
               to
               give
               security
               of
               somewhat
               that
               is
               future
               or
               to
               come
               .
               And
               this
               may
               be
               done
               in
               a
               way
               of
               free
               Bounty
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               upon
               the
               strictest
               Contract
               .
               As
               if
               a
               Man
               have
               a
               poor
               Friend
               or
               Relation
               ,
               he
               may
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               give
               unto
               him
               a
               summ
               of
               Money
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               take
               it
               as
               a
               Pledge
               or
               Earnest
               of
               what
               he
               will
               yet
               do
               for
               him
               .
               So
               doth
               God
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Soveraign
               Grace
               and
               Bounty
               give
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               unto
               Believers
               ;
               and
               withall
               lets
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               with
               a
               design
               to
               give
               them
               yet
               much
               more
               in
               his
               appointed
               season
               .
               And
               here
               is
               he
               said
               to
               be
               an
               Earnest
               .
               Other
               things
               that
               are
               observed
               from
               the
               Nature
               and
               Use
               of
               an
               Earnest
               in
               Civil
               Contracts
               and
               Bargains
               between
               Men
               ,
               belong
               not
               hereunto
               ;
               tho'
               many
               things
               are
               occasionally
               spoken
               and
               discoursed
               from
               them
               of
               Good
               Use
               unto
               Edification
               .
            
             
             
               THIRDLY
               ,
               In
               two
               of
               the
               Places
               wherein
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               said
               to
               be
               an
               Earnest
               ,
               but
               wherein
               ,
               or
               unto
               what
               End
               ,
               is
               not
               expressed
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               22.
               
               Chap.
               5.
               5.
               
               The
               third
               place
               affirms
               him
               to
               be
               an
               
                 Earnest
                 of
                 our
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               1.
               14.
               
               What
               that
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               is
               so
               ,
               may
               be
               briefly
               declared
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               WE
               have
               already
               manifested
               that
               all
               our
               Participation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               any
               kind
               ,
               is
               upon
               the
               Account
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               we
               do
               receive
               him
               immediately
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ.
               
                 For
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 receive
              
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Father
               
                 gives
                 Power
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               John
               1.
               12.
               
               
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 Sons
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 forth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 into
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               4.
               6.
               
               And
               as
               we
               receive
               the
               Spirit
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               given
               unto
               us
               to
               make
               us
               conformable
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               us
               a
               Participation
               of
               his
               Gifts
               ,
               Graces
               and
               Priviledges
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               CHRIST
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               is
               the
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
               .
               So
               he
               was
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               2.
               and
               therefore
               the
               whole
               Inheritance
               is
               absolutely
               his
               .
               What
               this
               Inheritance
               is
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               Glory
               and
               Power
               that
               is
               contained
               therein
               ,
               I
               have
               at
               large
               declared
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               that
               Place
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               MAN
               by
               his
               Sin
               had
               universally
               forfeited
               his
               whole
               Right
               unto
               all
               the
               Ends
               of
               his
               Creation
               ,
               both
               on
               the
               Earth
               below
               ,
               and
               in
               Heaven
               above
               .
               Death
               and
               Hell
               were
               become
               all
               that
               the
               whole
               Race
               of
               Mankind
               had
               either
               Right
               or
               Title
               unto
               .
               But
               yet
               all
               the
               glorious
               things
               that
               God
               had
               provided
               were
               not
               to
               be
               cast
               away
               ,
               an
               Heir
               was
               to
               be
               provided
               for
               them
               .
               Abraham
               when
               he
               was
               old
               and
               rich
               had
               no
               Child
               ,
               complained
               that
               his
               Steward
               ,
               a
               
               
                 Servant
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Heir
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               15.
               3
               ,
               4.
               but
               God
               lets
               him
               know
               that
               he
               would
               provide
               another
               Heir
               for
               him
               of
               his
               own
               Seed
               .
               When
               Man
               had
               lost
               his
               right
               unto
               the
               whole
               Inheritance
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               God
               did
               not
               so
               take
               the
               Forfeiture
               ,
               as
               to
               seize
               it
               all
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               Justice
               and
               destroy
               it
               :
               But
               he
               invested
               the
               whole
               Inheritance
               in
               his
               Son
               ,
               making
               him
               the
               Heir
               of
               all
               .
               This
               he
               was
               meet
               for
               ,
               as
               being
               God's
               Eternal
               Son
               by
               Nature
               ,
               and
               hereof
               the
               Donation
               was
               free
               ,
               gratuitous
               and
               absolute
               .
               And
               this
               Grant
               was
               confirmed
               unto
               him
               by
               his
               Unction
               with
               the
               Fulness
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               4.
               
               THIS
               Inheritance
               as
               to
               our
               Interest
               therein
               lay
               under
               a
               Forfeiture
               ;
               and
               as
               unto
               us
               it
               must
               be
               redeemed
               and
               purchased
               ,
               or
               we
               can
               never
               be
               made
               Partakers
               of
               it
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               Right
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               unto
               the
               whole
               Inheritance
               by
               the
               Free
               Grant
               and
               Donation
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               yet
               was
               to
               redeem
               it
               from
               under
               the
               Forfeiture
               ,
               and
               purchase
               the
               Possession
               of
               it
               for
               us
               :
               Thence
               is
               it
               called
               the
               
                 Purchased
                 Possession
              
               .
               How
               this
               Purchase
               was
               made
               ,
               what
               made
               it
               necessary
               ,
               by
               what
               means
               it
               was
               effected
               ,
               are
               declared
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Redemption
               by
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Price
               which
               he
               paid
               ,
               and
               the
               Purchase
               that
               he
               made
               thereby
               .
               And
               hereon
               the
               whole
               Inheritance
               is
               vested
               in
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               unto
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               and
               his
               Right
               unto
               the
               whole
               ,
               but
               he
               became
               the
               great
               Trustee
               for
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               Interest
               in
               this
               Inheritance
               committed
               unto
               him
               also
               .
               No
               Man
               therefore
               can
               have
               a
               right
               unto
               this
               Inheritance
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               unto
               the
               least
               share
               of
               God's
               Creation
               here
               below
               ,
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               rescued
               or
               purchased
               Inheritance
               ,
               
               but
               by
               Vertue
               of
               an
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Union
               with
               him
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
            
             
               FOURTHLY
               ,
               The
               way
               whereby
               we
               come
               to
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               thereby
               a
               right
               unto
               the
               Inheritance
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Participation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               fully
               declares
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               For
               it
               is
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               made
               Children
               .
               Now
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 are
                 Children
                 ,
                 then
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 Heirs
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 joynt
                 Heirs
                 with
                 Christ.
              
               Children
               are
               Heirs
               unto
               their
               Father
               .
               And
               those
               who
               are
               Children
               of
               God
               are
               Heirs
               of
               that
               Inheritance
               which
               God
               hath
               provided
               for
               his
               Children
               .
               
                 Heirs
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               all
               the
               good
               things
               of
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               which
               Believers
               are
               made
               Partakers
               of
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               are
               called
               their
               Inheritance
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               Effects
               of
               free
               ,
               gratuitous
               Adoption
               .
               They
               are
               not
               things
               that
               themselves
               have
               purchased
               ,
               bargained
               for
               ,
               earned
               or
               merited
               ,
               but
               an
               Inheritance
               depending
               on
               and
               following
               solely
               upon
               their
               free
               ,
               gratuitous
               Adoption
               .
               But
               how
               can
               they
               become
               Heirs
               of
               God
               ,
               seeing
               God
               hath
               absolutely
               appointed
               the
               Son
               alone
               to
               be
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               2.
               
               He
               was
               the
               Heir
               unto
               whom
               the
               whole
               Inheritance
               belonged
               .
               Why
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               by
               the
               Participation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               made
               joynt
               Heirs
               with
               Christ.
               The
               whole
               Inheritance
               as
               unto
               his
               own
               Personal
               Right
               was
               entirely
               his
               by
               the
               free
               Donation
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               all
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               being
               given
               unto
               him
               .
               But
               if
               he
               will
               take
               others
               into
               a
               joynt
               Right
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               must
               purchase
               it
               for
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               FIFTHLY
               ,
               Hence
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               how
               the
               
               Holy
               Spirit
               becomes
               the
               Earnest
               of
               our
               Inheritance
               .
               For
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Communication
               of
               him
               unto
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               made
               joynt-Heirs
               with
               Christ
               ,
               which
               gives
               us
               our
               Right
               and
               Title
               ,
               whereby
               our
               Natures
               are
               as
               it
               were
               inserted
               into
               the
               assured
               Conveyance
               of
               the
               great
               and
               full
               Inheritance
               of
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               .
               In
               the
               giving
               of
               his
               Spirit
               unto
               us
               ,
               God
               making
               of
               us
               Coheirs
               with
               Christ
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               assured
               Earnest
               and
               Pledge
               of
               our
               future
               Inheritance
               .
               And
               he
               is
               to
               be
               thus
               an
               Earnest
               untill
               ,
               or
               unto
               the
               Redemption
               of
               the
               Purchased
               Possession
               .
               For
               after
               that
               a
               Man
               hath
               a
               good
               and
               firm
               Title
               unto
               an
               Inheritance
               settled
               in
               him
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               a
               longer
               time
               before
               he
               can
               be
               admitted
               into
               an
               actual
               Possession
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               many
               Difficulties
               he
               may
               have
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               conflict
               withall
               .
               And
               it
               is
               so
               in
               this
               Case
               .
               The
               Earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
               given
               unto
               us
               ,
               whereby
               we
               become
               Coheirs
               with
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               Spirit
               we
               are
               made
               Partakers
               of
               ,
               secures
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Inheritance
               in
               and
               unto
               our
               whole
               Persons
               .
               But
               before
               we
               can
               come
               unto
               the
               full
               Possession
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               have
               we
               many
               Spiritual
               Trials
               and
               Temptations
               to
               conflict
               withall
               in
               our
               Souls
               ,
               but
               our
               Bodies
               also
               are
               liable
               unto
               Death
               and
               Corruption
               .
               Wherefore
               whatever
               First-Fruits
               we
               may
               enjoy
               ,
               yet
               can
               we
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               actual
               Possession
               of
               the
               whole
               Inheritance
               ,
               untill
               not
               only
               our
               Souls
               are
               delivered
               from
               all
               Sins
               and
               Temptations
               ,
               but
               our
               Bodies
               also
               are
               rescued
               out
               of
               the
               Dust
               of
               the
               Grave
               .
               This
               is
               the
               full
               Redemption
               of
               the
               Purchased
               Possession
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               signally
               called
               the
               
                 Redemption
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               23.
               
            
             
               THUS
               as
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               himself
               was
               made
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
               by
               that
               Communication
               of
               the
               
               Spirit
               unto
               him
               ,
               whereby
               he
               was
               anointed
               unto
               his
               Office
               ;
               so
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               same
               Spirit
               from
               him
               and
               by
               him
               ,
               makes
               us
               Coheirs
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               is
               an
               Earnest
               given
               us
               of
               God
               of
               the
               future
               Inheritance
               .
               It
               belongs
               not
               unto
               my
               present
               purpose
               to
               declare
               the
               Nature
               of
               that
               Inheritance
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               the
               Earnest
               .
               In
               brief
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               highest
               Participation
               with
               Christ
               in
               that
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               that
               our
               Natures
               are
               capable
               of
               .
            
             
               AND
               in
               like
               manner
               we
               are
               said
               to
               receive
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               23.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               himself
               as
               the
               First
               Fruits
               of
               our
               Spiritual
               and
               Eternal
               Redemption
               .
               God
               had
               appointed
               that
               the
               First
               Fruits
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               should
               be
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               Offering
               unto
               himself
               .
               Hereunto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               answereth
               ,
               and
               is
               taken
               generally
               for
               that
               which
               is
               first
               in
               any
               kind
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               5.
               1
               
               Cor.
               15.
               20.
               
               Jam.
               1.
               18.
               
               Rev.
               14.
               4.
               
               And
               the
               First
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               must
               be
               either
               what
               he
               first
               worketh
               in
               us
               ,
               or
               all
               his
               Fruits
               in
               us
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               full
               Harvest
               that
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               or
               the
               Spirit
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               Beginning
               and
               Pledge
               of
               Future
               Glory
               .
               And
               the
               latter
               of
               these
               is
               intended
               in
               this
               place
               .
               For
               the
               Apostle
               discourseth
               about
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               whole
               Creation
               from
               that
               slate
               of
               Bondage
               whereunto
               all
               things
               were
               subjected
               by
               Sin.
               With
               respect
               hereunto
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               Believers
               themselves
               having
               not
               as
               yet
               obtained
               a
               full
               Deliverance
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               expressed
               it
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               24.
               do
               groan
               after
               it's
               perfect
               Accomplishment
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               First
               Fruits
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               unto
               us
               :
               
                 For
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               17.
               
               For
               although
               we
               are
               not
               
               capable
               of
               the
               full
               and
               perfect
               Estate
               of
               the
               Liberty
               provided
               for
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               whilst
               we
               are
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               conflicting
               with
               the
               Remainders
               of
               Sin
               ,
               pressed
               and
               exercised
               with
               Temptations
               ,
               our
               Bodies
               also
               being
               subject
               unto
               Death
               and
               Corruption
               ,
               yet
               where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               that
               First
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Fulness
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               there
               is
               Liberty
               in
               the
               real
               Beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               assured
               Consolation
               ,
               because
               it
               shall
               be
               consummated
               in
               the
               appointed
               Season
               .
            
             
               THESE
               are
               some
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Benefits
               and
               Priviledges
               which
               Believers
               enjoy
               by
               a
               Participation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               the
               promised
               Comforter
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               These
               things
               he
               is
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               unto
               all
               other
               things
               belonging
               unto
               their
               Consolation
               ,
               he
               works
               them
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               in
               the
               next
               place
               enquire
               into
               .
               Only
               something
               we
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               from
               what
               we
               have
               already
               insisted
               on
               .
               As
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               That
               all
               Evangelical
               Priviledges
               whereof
               Believers
               are
               made
               Partakers
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               do
               center
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               He
               is
               the
               great
               Promise
               that
               Christ
               hath
               made
               unto
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               the
               great
               Legacy
               which
               he
               hath
               bequeathed
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               Grant
               made
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Father
               when
               he
               had
               done
               all
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               fulfilled
               all
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               exalted
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Grace
               ,
               was
               this
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               be
               communicated
               by
               him
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               he
               received
               of
               the
               Father
               as
               the
               Complement
               of
               his
               Reward
               ,
               wherein
               he
               saw
               of
               the
               
                 Travail
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 and
                 was
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               This
               Spirit
               he
               now
               gives
               unto
               Believers
               ,
               and
               no
               Tongue
               can
               express
               the
               Benefits
               which
               they
               receive
               thereby
               .
               Therein
               are
               they
               anointed
               and
               sealed
               ,
               therein
               do
               they
               receive
               the
               Earnest
               and
               First
               Fruits
               of
               Immortality
               
               and
               Glory
               .
               In
               a
               Word
               ,
               therein
               are
               they
               taken
               into
               a
               Participation
               with
               Christ
               himself
               in
               all
               his
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               .
               Hereby
               is
               their
               Condition
               rendred
               honourable
               ,
               safe
               ,
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Inheritance
               is
               unchangeably
               secured
               unto
               them
               .
               In
               this
               one
               Priviledge
               therefore
               of
               receiving
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               all
               others
               enwrapped
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               2
               )
               No
               one
               way
               ,
               or
               thing
               ,
               or
               Similitude
               can
               express
               or
               represent
               the
               greatness
               of
               this
               Priviledge
               .
               It
               is
               Anointing
               ,
               it
               is
               Seallng
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               Earnest
               and
               First
               Fruit
               ,
               every
               thing
               whereby
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               blessed
               Security
               of
               our
               Condition
               may
               be
               expressed
               or
               intimated
               unto
               us
               .
               For
               what
               greater
               Pledge
               can
               we
               have
               of
               the
               Love
               and
               Favour
               of
               God
               ?
               What
               greater
               Dignity
               can
               we
               be
               made
               Partakers
               of
               ?
               What
               greater
               Assurance
               of
               a
               future
               ,
               blessed
               Condition
               ,
               than
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               of
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               ?
               And
               ,
               (
               3
               )
               Hence
               also
               is
               it
               manifest
               how
               abundantly
               willing
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
               should
               receive
               strong
               Consolation
               in
               all
               their
               Distresses
               ,
               when
               they
               fly
               for
               Refuge
               unto
               the
               Hope
               that
               is
               set
               before
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             End
             of
             the
             First
             Part.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DISCOURSE
               OF
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               BEING
               The
               SECOND
               PART
               OF
               THE
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               IN
               WHICH
               These
               Particulars
               are
               distinctly
               handled
               in
               the
               following
               Chapters
               .
            
             
               Chap.
               I.
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 their
                 Names
                 and
                 Significations
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               II.
               
                 Differences
                 between
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Saving
                 Graces
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               III.
               
                 Of
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Offices
                 :
                 Extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 First
                 of
                 Offices
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               IV.
               
                 Of
                 Extraordinary
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               .
            
             
               Chap.
               V.
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 Duration
                 ,
                 Use
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 Extraordinary
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               VI.
               
                 Of
                 Ordinary
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 the
                 Grant
                 ,
                 Institution
                 ,
                 Use
                 ,
                 Benefit
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               VII
               .
               
                 Of
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
                 enabling
                 the
                 Ministry
                 to
                 the
                 Exercise
                 and
                 Discharge
                 of
                 their
                 Trust
                 and
                 Office.
                 
              
            
             
               Chap.
               VIII
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 with
                 respect
                 unto
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Rule
                 and
                 Worship
                 :
                 How
                 attained
                 and
                 improved
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               the
               late
               Reverend
               
                 JOHN
                 OWEN
              
               ,
               D.
               D.
               
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 William
                 Marshall
              
               at
               the
               Bible
               in
               
                 Newgate
                 Street
              
               .
               1693.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             OF
             
               Spiritual
               Gifts
            
             .
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 their
                 Names
                 and
                 Significations
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               THE
               Second
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               in
               order
               unto
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               New
               Creation
               ,
               or
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               consists
               in
               his
               
                 communication
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               unto
               the
               Members
               of
               it
               ,
               according
               as
               their
               places
               and
               stations
               therein
               do
               require
               .
               By
               his
               Work
               of
               
                 Saving
                 Grace
              
               (
               which
               in
               other
               Discourses
               we
               have
               given
               a
               large
               account
               of
               )
               he
               makes
               all
               the
               Elect
               
                 Living
                 Stones
              
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               communication
               of
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               he
               fashions
               and
               builds
               those
               Stones
               into
               a
               
                 Temple
                 for
                 the
                 Living
                 God
              
               to
               dwell
               in
               .
               He
               spiritually
               unites
               them
               into
               one
               
                 Mystical
                 Body
              
               under
               the
               Lord
               
               Christ
               as
               an
               
                 Head
                 of
                 Influence
              
               by
               Faith
               and
               Love
               ;
               and
               he
               unites
               them
               into
               an
               
                 Organical
                 Body
              
               under
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               as
               an
               
                 Head
                 of
                 Rule
              
               ,
               by
               Gifts
               and
               Spiritual
               Abilities
               .
               Their
               Nature
               is
               made
               one
               and
               the
               same
               by
               Grace
               ;
               their
               Use
               is
               various
               by
               Gifts
               .
               Every
               one
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               Essence
               of
               it
               by
               the
               same
               quickning
               ,
               animating
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               ;
               but
               one
               is
               an
               Eye
               ,
               another
               an
               Hand
               ,
               another
               a
               Foot
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               peculiar
               Gifts
               .
               
                 For
                 unto
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 is
                 given
                 Grace
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               4.
               7.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               2.
               )
               THESE
               Gifts
               are
               not
               saving
               sanctifying
               Graces
               ;
               those
               were
               not
               so
               in
               themselves
               which
               made
               the
               most
               glorious
               and
               astonishing
               appearance
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               which
               were
               most
               eminently
               useful
               in
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Such
               as
               were
               those
               that
               were
               Extraordinary
               and
               Miraculous
               .
               There
               is
               something
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               in
               the
               
                 least
                 Grace
              
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               in
               the
               most
               
                 glorious
                 Gift
              
               which
               is
               only
               so
               .
               It
               will
               therefore
               be
               part
               of
               our
               work
               ,
               to
               shew
               wherein
               the
               Essential
               Difference
               between
               these
               Gifts
               and
               sanctifying
               Graces
               doth
               consist
               ;
               as
               also
               what
               is
               their
               Nature
               and
               Use
               must
               be
               enquired
               into
               .
               For
               although
               they
               are
               not
               Grace
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               that
               without
               which
               the
               Church
               cannot
               subsist
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               nor
               can
               Believers
               be
               useful
               unto
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               .
               They
               are
               the
               
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
              
               ;
               those
               effectual
               Operations
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whereby
               his
               Kingdom
               was
               Erected
               and
               is
               preserved
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               3.
               )
               AND
               hereby
               is
               the
               Church
               state
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               differenced
               from
               that
               under
               the
               Old.
               There
               is
               indeed
               a
               great
               Difference
               between
               
               their
               Ordinances
               and
               ours
               ;
               theirs
               being
               suited
               unto
               the
               dark
               apprehensions
               which
               they
               had
               of
               Spiritual
               things
               ;
               ours
               accommodated
               unto
               the
               clearer
               
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               more
               plainly
               and
               expresly
               representing
               Heavenly
               things
               unto
               us
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               1.
               
               But
               our
               Ordinances
               with
               their
               Spirit
               would
               be
               carnal
               also
               .
               The
               principal
               Difference
               lyes
               in
               the
               
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               for
               the
               due
               performance
               of
               Gospel
               Worship
               by
               vertue
               of
               these
               Gifts
               bestowed
               on
               Men
               for
               that
               very
               End.
               Hence
               the
               whole
               of
               
                 Evangelical
                 Worship
              
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Ministration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               and
               thence
               said
               to
               be
               glorious
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               8.
               
               And
               where
               they
               are
               neglected
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               the
               Advantage
               of
               the
               outward
               Worship
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               above
               those
               of
               the
               Law.
               For
               although
               their
               Institutions
               are
               accommodated
               unto
               that
               Administration
               of
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               which
               came
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               they
               must
               lose
               their
               whole
               Glory
               ,
               Force
               and
               Efficacy
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               dispensed
               ,
               and
               the
               Duties
               of
               them
               performed
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               these
               
                 spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               no
               sort
               of
               Men
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               neglected
               ,
               do
               or
               can
               content
               themselves
               with
               the
               pure
               and
               immixed
               Gospel
               Institutions
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               do
               rest
               principally
               in
               the
               outward
               part
               of
               Divine
               Service
               in
               things
               of
               their
               own
               finding
               out
               .
               For
               as
               
                 Gospel
                 Gifts
              
               are
               useless
               without
               attending
               unto
               
                 Gospel
                 Institutions
              
               ;
               so
               
                 Gospel
                 Institutions
              
               are
               found
               to
               be
               fruitless
               and
               unsatisfactory
               ,
               without
               the
               attaining
               and
               exercising
               of
               
                 Gospel
                 Gifts
              
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               4.
               )
               BE
               it
               so
               therefore
               that
               these
               Gifts
               we
               intend
               are
               not
               in
               themselves
               
                 saving
                 Graces
              
               ;
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               to
               be
               despised
               .
               For
               they
               are
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               shew
               ,
               
                 The
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               by
               means
               whereof
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               is
               preserved
               ,
               carried
               on
               and
               propagated
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               although
               
               they
               are
               not
               Grace
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               the
               great
               means
               whereby
               all
               Grace
               is
               ingenerated
               and
               exercised
               .
               And
               although
               the
               
                 spiritual
                 Life
              
               of
               the
               Church
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               the
               
                 Order
                 and
                 Edification
              
               of
               the
               Church
               depends
               wholly
               on
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               are
               they
               so
               frequently
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scripture
               as
               the
               great
               priviledge
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               Directions
               being
               multiplyed
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               about
               their
               nature
               and
               proper
               use
               .
               And
               we
               are
               commanded
               earnestly
               to
               desire
               and
               labour
               after
               them
               ,
               especially
               those
               which
               are
               most
               useful
               and
               subservient
               unto
               Edification
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               31.
               
               And
               as
               the
               neglect
               of
               
                 Internal
                 saving
                 Grace
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
               doth
               consist
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               Bane
               of
               Christian
               Profession
               as
               to
               Obedience
               ,
               issuing
               in
               that
               Form
               of
               it
               which
               is
               consistent
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               Lusts
               ;
               so
               the
               neglect
               of
               these
               Gifts
               hath
               been
               the
               Ruin
               of
               the
               same
               Profession
               as
               to
               Worship
               and
               Order
               ,
               which
               hath
               thereon
               issued
               in
               fond
               Superstition
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               5.
               )
               THE
               great
               and
               signal
               promise
               of
               the
               Communication
               of
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               is
               recorded
               ,
               Psal.
               68.
               18.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ascended
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 led
                 Captivity
                 Captive
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 Gifts
                 for
                 Men.
              
               For
               these
               words
               are
               applyed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               unto
               that
               Communication
               of
               
                 spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               from
               Christ
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Church
               was
               founded
               and
               edified
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               8.
               
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               foretold
               in
               the
               Psalm
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               
                 receive
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               
                 give
                 them
                 unto
                 Men
              
               ,
               as
               that
               Expression
               is
               Expounded
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               so
               he
               did
               this
               by
               
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               the
               proper
               cause
               and
               immodiate
               Author
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               Peter
               declares
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               23.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 Right
                 Hand
                 of
                 God
                 exalted
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 he
              
               
               
                 hath
                 shed
                 forth
                 this
                 which
                 ye
                 now
                 see
                 and
                 hear
              
               ;
               speaking
               of
               the
               miraculous
               Gifts
               conferred
               on
               the
               Aposties
               at
               the
               Day
               of
               Pentecost
               .
               For
               these
               Gifts
               are
               from
               Christ
               ,
               not
               as
               God
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               in
               which
               Capacity
               he
               received
               all
               from
               the
               Father
               in
               a
               way
               of
               free
               Donation
               .
               Thus
               therefore
               he
               received
               the
               Spirit
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               
                 spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               .
               And
               whereas
               all
               the
               
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
              
               consisted
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               work
               of
               the
               Building
               and
               Propagation
               of
               the
               Church
               depended
               on
               them
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               after
               all
               the
               Instructions
               they
               had
               received
               from
               Christ
               whilst
               he
               conversed
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Days
               of
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               also
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               were
               commanded
               not
               to
               go
               about
               the
               great
               work
               which
               they
               had
               received
               Commission
               for
               ,
               until
               they
               had
               
                 received
                 power
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               upon
               them
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               those
               Gifts
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               4
               ,
               8.
               
               And
               as
               they
               neither
               might
               nor
               could
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               their
               peculiar
               work
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               laying
               of
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               until
               they
               had
               actually
               received
               those
               
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               which
               gave
               them
               power
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               so
               if
               those
               who
               undertake
               in
               any
               Place
               ,
               Degree
               or
               Office
               ,
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               do
               not
               receive
               those
               more
               
                 ordinary
                 Gifts
              
               which
               are
               continued
               unto
               that
               end
               ,
               they
               have
               neither
               Right
               to
               undertake
               that
               work
               ,
               nor
               Power
               to
               perform
               it
               in
               a
               due
               manner
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               6.
               )
               The
               things
               which
               we
               are
               to
               enquire
               into
               concerning
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               are
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               Their
               Name
               ;
               (
               2.
               )
               Their
               Nature
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               therein
               how
               they
               agree
               with
               and
               differ
               from
               Saving
               Graces
               ;
               (
               3.
               )
               Their
               Distinction
               ;
               (
               4.
               )
               The
               
                 particular
                 Nature
              
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               (
               5.
               )
               Their
               Use
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               (
               §
               7.
               )
               1.
               
               THE
               general
               Name
               of
               those
               Spiritual
               Endowments
               which
               we
               intend
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               so
               the
               Apostle
               renders
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               8.
               from
               Psal.
               68.
               18.
               
               Dona
               ,
               Gifts
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               free
               and
               undeserved
               Effects
               of
               Divine
               Bounty
               .
               In
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               on
               whom
               they
               are
               bestowed
               ,
               they
               are
               Spiritual
               Powers
               and
               Endowments
               with
               respect
               unto
               a
               certain
               end
               .
               But
               as
               to
               their
               Original
               and
               principal
               cause
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 free
                 undeserved
                 Gifts
              
               .
               Thence
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               respect
               unto
               them
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 John
              
               4.
               10.
               
               And
               the
               Effect
               it self
               is
               also
               termed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               10.
               45.
               
               The
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               8.
               20.
               
               The
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               3.
               7.
               
               The
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               4.
               7.
               
               The
               
                 Heavenly
                 Gift
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               6.
               4.
               
               All
               expressing
               the
               Freedom
               of
               their
               Communication
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Spirit
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               on
               the
               same
               account
               are
               they
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 gracious
                 largesses
              
               ;
               Gifts
               proceeding
               from
               meer
               Bounty
               .
               And
               therefore
               saving
               Graces
               are
               also
               expressed
               by
               the
               same
               Name
               in
               general
               ,
               because
               they
               also
               are
               freely
               and
               undeservedly
               communicated
               unto
               us
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               28.
               
               But
               these
               Gifts
               are
               frequently
               and
               almost
               constantly
               so
               expressed
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               6.
               1
               
               Cor.
               1.
               7.
               
               Chap.
               7.
               7.
               
               Chap.
               12.
               4
               ,
               9
               ,
               28
               ,
               30.
               1
               
               Pet.
               4.
               14.
               2
               
               Tim.
               1.
               6.
               
               And
               it
               is
               
                 absolute
                 freedom
              
               in
               the
               Bestower
               of
               them
               that
               is
               principally
               intended
               in
               this
               Name
               .
               Hence
               he
               hath
               left
               his
               Name
               as
               a
               Curse
               unto
               all
               Posterity
               ,
               who
               thought
               this
               
                 free
                 gift
              
               of
               God
               might
               be
               purchased
               with
               Money
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               20.
               
               A
               Pageantry
               of
               which
               Crime
               the
               Apostate
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               erected
               in
               applying
               the
               
                 Name
                 of
                 that
                 Sin
              
               to
               the
               
                 purchase
                 of
                 Benefices
                 and
                 Dignities
              
               ,
               whilst
               the
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 God
              
               was
               equally
               despised
               on
               all
               hands
               .
               
               And
               indeed
               this
               was
               that
               whereby
               in
               all
               Ages
               Countenance
               was
               given
               unto
               Apostasie
               and
               Defection
               from
               the
               Power
               and
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               Names
               of
               Spiritual
               things
               were
               still
               retained
               ,
               but
               applyed
               to
               outward
               Forms
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               thereby
               were
               substituted
               insensibly
               into
               their
               room
               ,
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men.
               But
               as
               these
               Gifts
               were
               not
               any
               of
               them
               to
               be
               bought
               ,
               no
               more
               are
               they
               absolutely
               to
               be
               attained
               by
               the
               Natural
               Abilities
               and
               Industry
               of
               any
               ,
               whereby
               an
               Image
               of
               them
               is
               attempted
               to
               be
               set
               up
               by
               some
               ,
               but
               deformed
               and
               useless
               .
               They
               will
               do
               those
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               their
               own
               Abilities
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               be
               acceptably
               discharged
               but
               by
               Vertue
               of
               those
               
                 Free
                 Gifts
              
               which
               they
               despise
               ;
               whereof
               we
               must
               speak
               more
               afterwards
               .
               Now
               the
               full
               Signification
               of
               these
               Words
               in
               our
               Sence
               is
               peculiar
               unto
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               .
               For
               although
               in
               other
               Authors
               they
               are
               used
               for
               a
               Gift
               or
               
                 Free
                 Grant
              
               ,
               yet
               they
               never
               denote
               the
               
                 Endowments
                 or
                 Abilities
                 of
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 Men
              
               who
               do
               receive
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               principal
               Sence
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               8.
               )
               WITH
               respect
               unto
               their
               
                 especial
                 Nature
              
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Sometimes
               absolutely
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 but
                 concerning
                 Spirituals
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               .
               And
               so
               again
               ,
               Chap.
               14.
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Desire
                 Spirituals
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Gifts
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               is
               explained
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               31.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Covet
                 Earnestly
                 the
                 best
                 Gifts
              
               .
               Whenever
               therefore
               they
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               there
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               denoting
               their
               
                 general
                 Nature
              
               is
               to
               be
               supplied
               :
               And
               where
               they
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               only
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               as
               expressing
               their
               
                 especial
                 Difference
              
               from
               all
               others
               .
               
               They
               are
               neither
               Natural
               ,
               nor
               Moral
               ,
               but
               Spiritual
               Endowments
               .
               For
               both
               their
               
                 Author
                 ,
                 Nature
              
               and
               Object
               are
               respected
               herein
               .
               Their
               Author
               is
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ;
               their
               Nature
               is
               Spiritual
               ;
               and
               the
               Object
               about
               which
               they
               are
               exercised
               ,
               are
               
                 Spiritual
                 Things
              
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               9.
               )
               AGAIN
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Manner
               of
               their
               Communication
               they
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               4.
               
               
                 Distributions
                 ,
                 or
                 Partitions
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
              
               Not
               whereof
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               Subject
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               were
               parted
               or
               divided
               ,
               as
               the
               Socinians
               dream
               on
               this
               place
               ;
               but
               whereof
               he
               is
               the
               Author
               ,
               the
               Distributions
               which
               he
               makes
               .
               And
               they
               are
               thus
               called
               Divisions
               ,
               Partitions
               ,
               or
               Distributions
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               of
               divers
               sorts
               and
               kinds
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               require
               .
               And
               they
               were
               not
               at
               any
               time
               all
               of
               them
               given
               out
               unto
               any
               one
               Person
               ,
               at
               least
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               others
               should
               not
               be
               made
               Partakers
               of
               the
               same
               sort
               .
               From
               the
               same
               inexhaustible
               Treasure
               of
               Bounty
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Power
               ,
               these
               Gifts
               are
               variously
               distributed
               unto
               Men.
               And
               this
               Variety
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               proves
               ,
               gives
               both
               Ornament
               and
               Advantage
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 were
                 an
                 Eye
                 ,
                 where
                 were
                 the
                 Hearing
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               It
               is
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               this
               
                 various
                 Distribution
              
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               that
               makes
               the
               Church
               an
               Organical
               Body
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               Composure
               ,
               with
               the
               peculiar
               Uses
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               consists
               the
               Harmony
               ,
               Beauty
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               Were
               there
               no
               more
               but
               
                 One
                 Gift
              
               ,
               or
               Gifts
               
                 of
                 one
                 sort
              
               ,
               the
               whole
               Body
               would
               be
               but
               one
               Member
               :
               As
               where
               there
               is
               none
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               animated
               Body
               but
               a
               dead
               Carkass
               .
            
             
             
               (
               §
               10.
               )
               AND
               this
               various
               Distribution
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               produceth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 There
                 are
                 Diversities
                 of
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               4.
               
               The
               Gifts
               thus
               distributed
               in
               the
               Church
               are
               Divers
               as
               to
               their
               sorts
               and
               kinds
               ,
               one
               of
               one
               kind
               ,
               another
               of
               another
               :
               An
               Account
               hereof
               is
               given
               by
               the
               Apostle
               particularly
               ,
               Ver.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               in
               a
               distinct
               Enumeration
               of
               the
               sorts
               or
               kinds
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               general
               End
               of
               them
               all
               ;
               but
               
                 divers
                 ,
                 distinct
                 ,
                 different
              
               Gifts
               are
               required
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               11.
               )
               THESE
               Gifts
               heing
               bestowed
               ,
               they
               are
               variously
               expressed
               with
               regard
               unto
               the
               Nature
               and
               Manner
               of
               those
               Operations
               which
               we
               are
               enabled
               unto
               by
               Vertue
               of
               them
               .
               So
               are
               they
               termed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Minisirations
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               5.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               Powers
               and
               Abilitles
               whereby
               some
               are
               enabled
               to
               administer
               Spiritual
               Things
               unto
               the
               Benefit
               ,
               Advantage
               and
               Edification
               of
               others
               :
               And
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 Effectual
                 Workings
              
               or
               Operations
               ,
               efficaciously
               producing
               the
               Effects
               which
               they
               are
               applied
               unto
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               they
               are
               comprized
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               that
               Expression
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               Ver.
               7.
               
               In
               and
               by
               them
               doth
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               evidence
               and
               manifest
               his
               Power
               .
               For
               the
               Effects
               produced
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               themselves
               in
               their
               own
               Nature
               ,
               especially
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               evince
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               given
               and
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               ways
               whereby
               he
               acts
               his
               own
               Power
               and
               Grace
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               are
               spoken
               in
               the
               Scripture
               as
               to
               the
               Names
               of
               these
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               :
               And
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               part
               with
               our
               Interest
               and
               Concern
               in
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               part
               with
               no
               small
               Portion
               
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               For
               the
               mention
               of
               them
               ,
               Directions
               about
               them
               ,
               their
               Use
               ,
               and
               Abuse
               ,
               do
               so
               frequently
               occur
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               are
               not
               concerned
               in
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               so
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
                 Differences
                 between
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Saving
                 Grace
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               §
               1.
               )
               THEIR
               
                 Nature
                 in
                 General
              
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               next
               place
               we
               enquire
               into
               ,
               will
               be
               much
               discovered
               in
               the
               Consideration
               of
               those
               things
               wherein
               these
               Gifts
               do
               agree
               with
               
                 Saving
                 Graces
              
               ,
               and
               wherein
               they
               differ
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               2.
               )
               THERE
               are
               three
               things
               wherein
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               and
               
                 Saving
                 Graces
              
               do
               agree
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THEY
               are
               both
               sorts
               of
               them
               the
               
                 Purchase
                 of
                 Christ
              
               for
               his
               Church
               ,
               the
               especial
               Fruit
               of
               his
               Mediation
               .
               We
               speak
               not
               of
               such
               Gifts
               or
               Endowments
               of
               Men's
               Minds
               as
               consist
               meerly
               in
               the
               Improvement
               of
               their
               Natural
               Faculties
               .
               Such
               are
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Skill
                 in
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
              
               which
               those
               may
               abound
               and
               excell
               in
               who
               are
               utter
               Strangers
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               frequently
               they
               do
               so
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               Exaltation
               and
               Contempt
               of
               others
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               intend
               Abilities
               for
               Actions
               Moral
               ,
               Civil
               or
               Political
               ;
               as
               
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 Skill
                 in
                 Government
              
               or
               Rule
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               For
               although
               these
               are
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               belong
               unto
               those
               Operations
               which
               he
               exerciseth
               in
               upholding
               or
               Ruling
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               the
               Old
               Creation
               as
               such
               ,
               whereof
               I
               have
               treated
               before
               .
               But
               I
               intend
               those
               alone
               which
               are
               conversant
               about
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               things
               and
               Duties
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Administration
               of
               its
               Ordinances
               ,
               the
               Propagation
               of
               its
               Doctrine
               and
               Profession
               of
               it's
               ways
               .
               And
               herein
               also
               I
               put
               a
               difference
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               about
               Sacred
               things
               ,
               which
               any
               of
               the
               People
               of
               God
               enjoyed
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               For
               we
               speak
               only
               of
               those
               which
               are
               
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               Those
               others
               were
               salted
               to
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               confined
               with
               the
               Light
               which
               God
               was
               pleased
               then
               to
               communicate
               unto
               his
               Church
               .
               Unto
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 State
              
               they
               were
               not
               suited
               ,
               nor
               would
               be
               useful
               in
               it
               ,
               Hence
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               most
               eminent
               Gifts
               ,
               did
               yet
               all
               of
               them
               come
               short
               of
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ;
               because
               they
               had
               not
               by
               Vertue
               of
               their
               Gifts
               that
               Acquaintance
               with
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Insight
               into
               his
               Work
               of
               Mediation
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               ;
               and
               yet
               also
               he
               came
               short
               of
               him
               that
               is
               
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               because
               his
               Gifts
               were
               not
               purely
               Evangelical
               .
               Wherefore
               these
               Gifts
               whereof
               we
               treat
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               belong
               unto
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               erected
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               after
               his
               Ascension
               into
               Heaven
               :
               For
               he
               was
               exalted
               that
               he
               might
               
                 fill
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               whole
               Church
               with
               these
               Effects
               of
               his
               Power
               and
               Grace
               .
               The
               Power
               therefore
               of
               communicating
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               was
               granted
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               for
               the
               Foundation
               and
               Edification
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               expressed
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               33.
               
               And
               by
               them
               was
               
               his
               Kingdom
               both
               set
               up
               and
               propagated
               ,
               and
               is
               preserved
               in
               the
               World.
               These
               were
               the
               
                 Weapons
                 of
                 Warfare
              
               which
               he
               furnished
               his
               Disciples
               withall
               ,
               when
               he
               gave
               them
               Commission
               to
               go
               forth
               and
               
                 subdue
                 the
                 World
              
               unto
               the
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               4
               ,
               8.
               
               And
               mighty
               were
               they
               through
               God
               unto
               that
               purpose
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               In
               the
               Use
               and
               Exercise
               of
               them
               did
               the
               Gospel
               
                 run
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 glorisied
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Ruine
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Sathan
               and
               Darkness
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               that
               he
               was
               ever
               able
               to
               erect
               it
               again
               under
               another
               Form
               than
               that
               of
               Gentilism
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               in
               the
               Antichristian
               Apostasie
               of
               the
               Church
               Visible
               ,
               it
               was
               from
               a
               Neglect
               and
               Contempt
               of
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               with
               their
               due
               Use
               and
               Improvement
               .
               When
               Men
               began
               to
               neglect
               the
               attaining
               of
               these
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               the
               Exercise
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               praying
               ,
               in
               preaching
               ,
               in
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Administrations
               and
               whole
               Worship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               betaking
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               their
               own
               Abilities
               and
               Inventions
               ,
               accommodated
               unto
               their
               Ease
               and
               Secular
               Interests
               ,
               it
               was
               an
               easie
               thing
               for
               Sathan
               to
               erect
               again
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               old
               manner
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Scripture
               which
               had
               made
               Impression
               on
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               not
               obliterate
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               never
               attempted
               openly
               any
               more
               to
               set
               up
               Heathrnism
               or
               Paganism
               ,
               with
               the
               Gods
               of
               the
               Old
               World
               and
               their
               Worship
               ;
               but
               he
               insensibly
               raised
               another
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               pretended
               some
               likeness
               unto
               and
               compliance
               with
               the
               
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               though
               it
               came
               at
               last
               to
               be
               in
               all
               things
               expresly
               contrary
               thereunto
               .
               This
               was
               his
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Apostasie
                 and
                 Darkness
              
               under
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Antichristianism
              
               ,
               and
               woful
               Degeneracy
               of
               other
               Christians
               in
               
               the
               World.
               For
               when
               Men
               who
               pretend
               themselves
               entrusted
               with
               the
               
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               did
               wilfully
               cast
               away
               those
               
                 Weapons
                 of
                 their
                 Warfare
              
               whereby
               the
               World
               was
               subdued
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               kept
               in
               Subjection
               by
               them
               ,
               what
               else
               could
               ensue
               ?
            
             
               (
               §
               3.
               )
               BY
               these
               Gifts
               I
               say
               ,
               doth
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               demonstrate
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               exercise
               his
               Rule
               .
               External
               Force
               and
               Carnal
               Weapons
               were
               far
               from
               his
               Thoughts
               ,
               as
               unbecoming
               his
               absolute
               Sovereignty
               over
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ,
               his
               infinite
               Power
               and
               Holiness
               .
               Neither
               did
               any
               ever
               betake
               themselves
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Christ's
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               either
               when
               they
               had
               utterly
               lost
               and
               abandoned
               these
               Spiritual
               Weapons
               ,
               or
               did
               not
               believe
               that
               they
               are
               sufficient
               to
               maintain
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               though
               Originally
               they
               were
               so
               to
               introduce
               and
               fix
               it
               in
               the
               World
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               were
               sufficient
               and
               effectual
               to
               
                 bring
                 in
              
               the
               Truth
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               against
               all
               Opposition
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               so
               to
               maintain
               it
               ;
               which
               they
               may
               do
               well
               once
               more
               to
               consider
               .
               Herein
               therefore
               they
               agree
               with
               
                 Saving
                 Graces
              
               :
               For
               that
               they
               are
               peculiarly
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Mediator
               ,
               is
               confessed
               by
               all
               ;
               unless
               it
               be
               by
               such
               as
               by
               whom
               all
               real
               ,
               internal
               Grace
               is
               denyed
               .
               But
               the
               Sanctifying
               Operations
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               with
               their
               respect
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               have
               been
               sufficiently
               before
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               4.
               )
               2.
               
               There
               is
               an
               Agreement
               between
               
                 Saving
                 Graces
              
               and
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               their
               
                 immediate
                 efficient
                 Cause
              
               .
               They
               are
               both
               sorts
               of
               them
               wrought
               by
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               As
               to
               what
               concerneth
               the
               former
               or
               saving
               Grace
               ,
               
               I
               have
               already
               treated
               of
               that
               Argument
               at
               large
               ;
               nor
               will
               any
               deny
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               these
               Graces
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               deny
               that
               there
               are
               any
               such
               .
               That
               these
               Gifts
               are
               so
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               is
               expressly
               declared
               where-ever
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               them
               in
               general
               or
               particular
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               when
               they
               acknowledge
               that
               there
               were
               such
               Gifts
               ,
               all
               confess
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Author
               ;
               by
               whom
               he
               is
               denied
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               because
               they
               deny
               the
               
                 continuance
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 Gifts
              
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               But
               this
               is
               that
               which
               we
               shall
               disprove
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               5.
               )
               3.
               
               Herein
               also
               they
               agree
               ,
               that
               both
               sorts
               of
               them
               are
               designed
               unto
               the
               
                 Good
                 ,
                 Benefit
                 ,
                 Ornament
              
               and
               Glory
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Church
               is
               the
               proper
               Seat
               and
               Subject
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               it
               are
               they
               granted
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               do
               they
               reside
               .
               For
               Christ
               is
               given
               to
               be
               
                 Head
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 filleth
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               1.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               But
               this
               Church
               falls
               under
               a
               double
               Consideration
               .
               First
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Believing
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Professing
               .
               In
               the
               first
               respect
               absolutely
               it
               is
               invisible
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               is
               the
               peculiar
               subject
               of
               Saving
               Grace
               .
               This
               is
               that
               Church
               which
               Christ
               
                 loved
                 and
                 gave
                 himself
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 sanctifie
                 and
                 cleanse
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 it
                 unto
                 himself
                 a
                 Glorious
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 spot
                 or
                 wrinkle
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 Holy
                 and
                 without
                 Blemish
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               5.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               This
               is
               the
               work
               of
               Saving
               Grace
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               participation
               thereof
               do
               Men
               become
               
                 Members
                 of
                 this
                 Church
              
               and
               not
               otherwise
               .
               And
               hereby
               is
               the
               professing
               Church
               quickened
               and
               enabled
               unto
               Profession
               in
               an
               acceptable
               manner
               .
               ●or
               the
               Elect
               receive
               Grace
               unto
               this
               end
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               glorifie
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               6.
               
               John
               15.
               8.
               
               
               But
               Gifts
               are
               bestowed
               on
               the
               professing
               Church
               ,
               to
               render
               it
               visible
               in
               such
               a
               way
               as
               whereby
               God
               is
               glorified
               .
               Grace
               gives
               an
               
                 invisible
                 Life
              
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               Gifts
               give
               it
               a
               
                 visible
                 Profession
              
               .
               For
               hence
               doth
               the
               Church
               become
               Organical
               and
               disposed
               into
               that
               Order
               which
               is
               Beautiful
               and
               Comely
               .
               Where
               any
               Church
               is
               Organized
               meerly
               by
               
                 outward
                 Rules
              
               ,
               perhaps
               of
               their
               own
               devising
               ,
               and
               makes
               Profession
               only
               in
               an
               attendance
               unto
               outward
               Order
               ,
               not
               following
               the
               leading
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               his
               Gifts
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               Order
               and
               Discharge
               of
               the
               Duties
               of
               Profession
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               the
               Image
               of
               a
               Church
               wanting
               an
               animating
               Principle
               and
               Form.
               That
               Profession
               which
               renders
               a
               Church
               visible
               according
               to
               the
               Mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 orderly
                 Exercise
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               bestowed
               on
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               Conversation
               evidencing
               the
               
                 invisible
                 Principle
              
               of
               Saving
               Grace
               .
               Now
               these
               Gifts
               are
               conferred
               on
               the
               Church
               in
               order
               unto
               the
               Edification
               of
               it self
               in
               Love
               ,
               Ephes.
               4
               16.
               as
               also
               the
               propagation
               of
               its
               Profession
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               declared
               afterwards
               .
               Wherefore
               both
               of
               these
               sorts
               have
               in
               general
               the
               
                 same
                 end
              
               ,
               or
               are
               given
               by
               Christ
               unto
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               namely
               the
               
                 Good
                 and
                 Benefit
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               respectively
               suited
               to
               promote
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               6.
               )
               It
               may
               also
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               they
               agree
               herein
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               both
               the
               same
               respect
               unto
               the
               
                 Bounty
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Hence
               every
               Grace
               is
               a
               Gift
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               given
               and
               freely
               bestowed
               on
               them
               that
               have
               it
               .
               Mat.
               13.
               11.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               29.
               
               And
               although
               on
               the
               other
               side
               every
               Gift
               be
               not
               a
               Grace
               ,
               yet
               proceeding
               from
               gracious
               Favour
               and
               Bounty
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               6.
               
               Ephes.
               4.
               7.
               
               How
               in
               their
               due
               Exercise
               they
               are
               mutually
               helpful
               
               and
               assistant
               unto
               each
               other
               ,
               shall
               be
               declared
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               7.
               )
               SECONDLY
               ,
               We
               may
               consider
               wherein
               wherein
               the
               Difference
               lyes
               or
               doth
               consist
               ,
               which
               is
               between
               〈◊〉
               
                 spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               and
               
                 sanctifying
                 Graces
              
               .
               And
               this
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               sundry
               Instances
               .
               As
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               SAVING
               Graces
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Fruit
               or
               
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               5.
               22.
               
               Ephes.
               5.
               9.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               11.
               
               Now
               Fruits
               proceed
               from
               an
               
                 abiding
                 Root
              
               and
               flock
               of
               whose
               Nature
               they
               do
               partake
               .
               There
               must
               be
               a
               
                 good
                 Tree
              
               to
               bring
               forth
               
                 good
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               12.
               33.
               
               No
               external
               Watering
               or
               Applications
               unto
               the
               Earth
               ,
               will
               cause
               it
               to
               bring
               forth
               useful
               Fruits
               ,
               unless
               they
               are
               Roots
               from
               which
               they
               spring
               and
               are
               educed
               .
               The
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               as
               the
               Root
               unto
               these
               Fruits
               ;
               the
               Root
               which
               bears
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               do
               not
               bear
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               11.
               18.
               
               Therefore
               in
               order
               of
               Nature
               is
               he
               given
               unto
               Men
               before
               the
               production
               of
               any
               of
               these
               Fruits
               .
               Thereby
               are
               they
               ingrafted
               into
               the
               Olive
               ,
               are
               made
               such
               Branches
               in
               Christ
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               as
               derive
               Vital
               Juice
               ,
               Nourishment
               and
               Fructifying
               Vertue
               from
               him
               even
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
               So
               is
               he
               
                 a
                 Well
                 of
                 Water
                 springing
                 up
                 unto
                 Everlasting
                 Life
                 ,
                 John
              
               4.
               14.
               
               He
               is
               a
               Spring
               in
               Believers
               ,
               and
               all
               saving
               Graces
               are
               but
               Waters
               arising
               from
               that
               Living
               overflowing
               Spring
               .
               From
               him
               a
               Root
               or
               Spring
               ,
               as
               an
               internal
               Vertue
               ,
               Power
               or
               Principle
               ,
               do
               all
               these
               Fruits
               come
               .
               To
               this
               end
               doth
               he
               
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
              
               and
               
                 abide
                 with
                 them
              
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               John
               14.
               17.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               11.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               16.
               whereby
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               effecteth
               his
               purpose
               in
               ordaining
               his
               Disciples
               to
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 Fruit
                 that
                 should
                 remain
                 ,
                 John
              
               15.
               16.
               
               In
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Holy
               Residence
               he
               worketh
               these
               Effects
               freely
               according
               
               to
               his
               own
               will.
               And
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               hath
               the
               true
               Nature
               of
               
                 saving
                 Grace
              
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               so
               a
               
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
               We
               have
               not
               first
               these
               Graces
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               vertue
               of
               them
               receive
               the
               Spirit
               (
               for
               whence
               should
               we
               have
               them
               of
               our selves
               ?
               )
               but
               the
               Spirit
               bestowed
               on
               us
               ,
               worketh
               them
               in
               us
               ;
               and
               gives
               them
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               in
               conformity
               unto
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               8.
               )
               With
               Gifts
               singly
               considered
               ,
               it
               is
               Otherwise
               .
               They
               are
               indeed
               Works
               and
               Effects
               ,
               but
               not
               properly
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
               are
               any
               where
               so
               called
               .
               They
               are
               effects
               of
               his
               operation
               upon
               Men
               ,
               not
               Fruits
               of
               his
               working
               in
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               many
               receive
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               who
               never
               receive
               the
               Spirit
               as
               to
               the
               principal
               ends
               for
               which
               he
               is
               promised
               .
               They
               receive
               him
               not
               to
               sanctifie
               and
               make
               them
               Temples
               unto
               God
               ;
               though
               Metonymically
               with
               respect
               unto
               his
               outward
               Effects
               they
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               him
               .
               This
               renders
               them
               of
               a
               
                 different
                 Nature
              
               and
               kind
               from
               Saving
               Graces
               .
               For
               whereas
               there
               is
               an
               Agreement
               and
               Coincidence
               between
               them
               in
               the
               respects
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               whereas
               the
               Seat
               and
               Subject
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               Gifts
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               principally
               of
               Graces
               also
               is
               the
               Mind
               ,
               the
               difference
               of
               their
               Nature
               proceeds
               from
               the
               different
               manner
               of
               their
               Communication
               from
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               9.
               )
               Secondly
               ;
               
                 Saving
                 Grace
              
               proceeds
               from
               ,
               or
               is
               the
               effect
               and
               fruit
               of
               
                 Electing
                 Love.
              
               This
               I
               have
               proved
               before
               in
               our
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               Holiness
               .
               See
               it
               directly
               asserted
               Ephes.
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               2
               
               Thes.
               2.
               13.
               
               Acts
               2
               41.
               
               Chap.
               13.
               48.
               
               Whom
               God
               graciously
               chuseth
               and
               designeth
               unto
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               them
               he
               prepares
               for
               it
               by
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Means
               which
               are
               necessary
               unto
               that
               end
               ,
               Rom.
               
               8.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Hereof
               Sanctification
               ,
               or
               the
               Communication
               of
               saving
               Grace
               is
               comprehensive
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               
                 chosen
                 unto
                 Salvation
                 through
                 the
                 Sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               13.
               
               For
               this
               is
               that
               whereby
               we
               are
               made
               
                 meet
                 for
                 the
                 Inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Light
                 ,
                 Col.
              
               1.
               12.
               
               The
               End
               of
               God
               in
               Election
               is
               the
               
                 Sonship
                 and
                 Salvation
              
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               unto
               the
               
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               1.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               And
               this
               cannot
               be
               unless
               his
               Image
               be
               renewed
               in
               them
               in
               Holiness
               or
               Saving
               Graces
               .
               These
               therefore
               he
               works
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               pursuit
               of
               his
               Eternal
               purpose
               therein
               .
               But
               Gifts
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               which
               are
               no
               more
               but
               so
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               are
               solitary
               or
               alone
               ,
               are
               only
               the
               Effects
               of
               a
               temporary
               Election
               .
               Thus
               God
               chuseth
               some
               Men
               into
               some
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               unto
               some
               Work
               in
               the
               World.
               As
               this
               includeth
               a
               preferring
               them
               before
               or
               above
               others
               ,
               or
               the
               using
               them
               when
               others
               are
               not
               used
               ,
               we
               call
               it
               Election
               ;
               and
               in
               it self
               it
               is
               their
               fitting
               for
               ,
               and
               separation
               unto
               their
               Office
               or
               Work.
               And
               this
               
                 temporary
                 Election
              
               is
               the
               Cause
               and
               Rule
               of
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               Gifts
               .
               So
               he
               chose
               Saul
               to
               be
               King
               over
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               thereon
               
                 another
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               or
               Gifts
               fitting
               him
               for
               Rule
               and
               Government
               .
               So
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               chose
               and
               called
               at
               the
               first
               Twelve
               to
               be
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               gave
               unto
               them
               all
               alike
               Miraculous
               Gifts
               .
               His
               
                 temporary
                 choice
              
               of
               them
               was
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               Communication
               of
               Gifts
               unto
               them
               .
               By
               vertue
               hereof
               no
               saving
               Graces
               were
               Communicated
               unto
               them
               ,
               for
               one
               of
               them
               never
               arrived
               unto
               a
               participation
               of
               them
               .
               
                 Have
                 not
                 I
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 chosen
                 you
                 Twelve
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 is
                 a
                 Devil
                 ?
                 John
              
               6.
               70.
               
               He
               had
               chosen
               them
               unto
               their
               Office
               ,
               and
               Endowed
               them
               with
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               for
               the
               Discharge
               thereof
               ,
               but
               
               one
               of
               them
               being
               not
               
                 chosen
                 unto
                 Salvation
              
               before
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               being
               not
               ordained
               unto
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               being
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 Perdition
              
               ,
               or
               one
               certainly
               appointed
               unto
               destruction
               ,
               or
               before
               of
               old
               ordained
               unto
               that
               Condemnation
               ,
               he
               continued
               void
               of
               all
               sanctifying
               Graces
               ,
               so
               as
               unto
               any
               acceptation
               with
               God
               he
               was
               in
               no
               better
               condition
               than
               the
               Devil
               himself
               ,
               whose
               Work
               he
               was
               to
               do
               .
               Yet
               was
               he
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               choice
               unto
               the
               Office
               of
               Apostleship
               for
               a
               season
               Endowed
               with
               the
               same
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               that
               the
               other
               was
               .
               And
               this
               Distinction
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               doth
               plainly
               lay
               down
               .
               For
               whereas
               he
               says
               ,
               John
               6.
               70.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 you
                 Twelve
              
               ,
               that
               is
               with
               a
               
                 temporary
                 choice
              
               unto
               Office
               ;
               John
               13.
               18.
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 ,
              
               so
               excepting
               Judas
               from
               that
               number
               ,
               as
               is
               afterwards
               expresly
               declared
               .
               For
               the
               Election
               which
               here
               he
               intends
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               accompanied
               with
               an
               
                 infallible
                 ordination
                 unto
                 abiding
                 fruit-bearing
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               15.
               16.
               that
               is
               ,
               Eternal
               Election
               wherein
               Judas
               had
               no
               Interest
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               10.
               )
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               in
               general
               and
               in
               other
               instances
               .
               When
               God
               chuseth
               any
               one
               to
               
                 Eternal
                 Life
              
               ,
               he
               will
               in
               pursuit
               of
               that
               purpose
               of
               his
               ,
               communicate
               
                 saving
                 Grace
              
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               although
               all
               Believers
               have
               Gifts
               also
               sufficient
               to
               enable
               them
               unto
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               Duty
               in
               their
               station
               or
               condition
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               depend
               on
               the
               
                 Decree
                 of
                 Election
              
               .
               And
               where
               God
               calleth
               any
               ,
               or
               chuseth
               any
               unto
               an
               Office
               ,
               Charge
               or
               Work
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               always
               furnisheth
               them
               with
               Gifts
               suited
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               them
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               so
               indeed
               unto
               all
               that
               will
               take
               any
               Office
               unto
               themselves
               ;
               but
               he
               doth
               so
               unto
               all
               whom
               he
               calls
               
               thereunto
               .
               Yea
               his
               Call
               is
               no
               otherwise
               known
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Gifts
               which
               he
               communicates
               for
               the
               discharge
               of
               the
               Work
               or
               Office
               whereunto
               any
               are
               called
               .
               In
               common
               use
               I
               confess
               all
               things
               run
               contrary
               hereunto
               .
               Most
               Men
               greatly
               insist
               on
               the
               necessity
               of
               an
               
                 outward
                 Call
              
               unto
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               
                 so
                 far
              
               no
               doubt
               they
               do
               well
               ;
               for
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Order
              
               ;
               that
               is
               of
               his
               own
               .
               But
               whereas
               they
               limit
               this
               outward
               Call
               of
               theirs
               unto
               certain
               Persons
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Modes
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               without
               ●hich
               they
               will
               not
               allow
               that
               any
               Man
               is
               tightly
               called
               unto
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               contend
               to
               oppress
               the
               Consciences
               of
               others
               by
               their
               Power
               and
               with
               their
               Inventions
               .
               But
               their
               most
               pernicious
               mistake
               is
               yet
               remaining
               :
               So
               that
               Persons
               have
               or
               do
               receive
               an
               
                 outward
                 Call
              
               in
               their
               Mode
               and
               Way
               ,
               which
               what
               it
               hath
               of
               a
               Call
               in
               it
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               solicitous
               whether
               they
               are
               called
               of
               God
               or
               no.
               For
               they
               continually
               admit
               of
               them
               unto
               their
               
                 outward
                 Call
              
               ,
               on
               whom
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               no
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               their
               Office
               ;
               whence
               it
               is
               as
               evident
               as
               if
               written
               with
               the
               Beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               called
               them
               thereunto
               .
               They
               are
               as
               watchful
               as
               they
               are
               able
               ,
               that
               God
               himself
               shall
               impose
               none
               on
               them
               besides
               their
               Way
               and
               Order
               ,
               or
               their
               Call.
               For
               let
               a
               Man
               be
               furnished
               with
               Ministerial
               Gifts
               never
               so
               Excellent
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               will
               not
               come
               up
               to
               their
               Call
               ,
               they
               will
               do
               what
               lyes
               in
               them
               for
               ever
               to
               shut
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Ministry
               :
               But
               they
               will
               impose
               upon
               God
               without
               his
               Call
               every
               day
               .
               For
               if
               they
               ordain
               any
               one
               in
               their
               way
               unto
               an
               Office
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               no
               more
               of
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               than
               
               Balaam's
               Ass
               ,
               yet
               if
               you
               will
               believe
               them
               ,
               Christ
               must
               accept
               of
               him
               for
               a
               Minister
               of
               his
               whether
               he
               will
               or
               
               no.
               But
               let
               Men
               dispose
               of
               things
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               seemeth
               good
               unto
               them
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               no
               other
               Order
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 received
                 the
                 Gift
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 them
                 minister
                 as
                 good
                 Stewards
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               10.
               and
               Rom.
               12.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               ought
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               ,
               and
               until
               he
               be
               solemnly
               Called
               and
               set
               apart
               thereunto
               by
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               it
               is
               no
               less
               true
               ,
               that
               no
               Church
               hath
               either
               Rule
               or
               Right
               so
               to
               call
               or
               set
               apart
               any
               one
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               not
               previously
               called
               by
               the
               Communication
               of
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               necessary
               to
               the
               Discharge
               of
               his
               Office
               ;
               and
               these
               things
               must
               be
               largely
               insisted
               on
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               11.
               )
               THIRDLY
               ,
               
                 Saving
                 Grace
              
               is
               an
               Effect
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               in
               the
               Accomplishment
               ,
               and
               by
               Vertue
               of
               the
               Promises
               thereof
               .
               This
               hath
               been
               declared
               elsewhere
               at
               large
               ,
               where
               we
               treated
               of
               Regeneration
               and
               Sanctification
               .
               All
               that
               are
               taken
               into
               this
               Covenant
               are
               sanctified
               and
               made
               holy
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Grace
               designed
               unto
               any
               in
               the
               
                 Eternal
                 Purpose
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               none
               purchased
               or
               procured
               by
               the
               
                 Mediation
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               comprized
               in
               ,
               and
               exhibited
               by
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               Wherefore
               they
               only
               who
               are
               taken
               into
               that
               Covenant
               are
               made
               Partakers
               of
               Saving
               Grace
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               all
               so
               .
               Things
               are
               not
               absolutely
               so
               with
               respect
               unto
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               altho'
               they
               also
               in
               some
               Sence
               belong
               unto
               the
               Covenant
               .
               For
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Covenant
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               (
               1
               )
               Such
               as
               belong
               unto
               the
               Internal
               Form
               and
               Essence
               of
               it
               -
               (
               2
               )
               Such
               as
               belong
               unto
               it's
               
                 outward
                 Administration
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Ways
               and
               Means
               whereby
               it
               's
               Internal
               Grace
               is
               made
               Effectual
               .
               Saving
               
               Grace
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               former
               ;
               Gifts
               relate
               unto
               the
               latter
               .
               For
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               
                 plentiful
                 Effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               are
               frequently
               applied
               unto
               him
               as
               he
               works
               and
               effects
               Evangelical
               Gifts
               Extraordinary
               and
               Ordinary
               in
               Men
               ,
               do
               belong
               unto
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ;
               not
               as
               unto
               it's
               internal
               Essence
               and
               Form
               ,
               but
               as
               unto
               it's
               outward
               Administration
               .
               And
               if
               you
               overthrow
               this
               Distinction
               ,
               that
               the
               Covenant
               is
               considered
               either
               with
               respect
               unto
               it's
               Internal
               Grace
               ,
               or
               it
               's
               External
               Administration
               ,
               every
               thing
               in
               Religion
               will
               be
               cast
               into
               Confusion
               .
               Take
               away
               
                 Internal
                 Grace
              
               as
               some
               do
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               is
               rendred
               a
               meer
               outside
               Appearance
               :
               Take
               away
               the
               
                 outward
                 Administration
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               and
               order
               thereon
               depending
               must
               cease
               .
               But
               as
               it
               is
               possible
               that
               some
               may
               belong
               unto
               the
               Covenant
               with
               respect
               unto
               
                 internal
                 Grace
              
               ,
               who
               are
               no
               way
               taken
               into
               the
               External
               Administration
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               Elect
               Infants
               who
               die
               before
               they
               are
               Baptized
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               frequent
               that
               some
               may
               belong
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               it's
               
                 outward
                 Administration
              
               by
               vertue
               of
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               made
               Partakers
               of
               it's
               inward
               effectual
               Grace
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               12.
               )
               FOURTHLY
               ,
               Saving
               Grace
               hath
               an
               immediate
               respect
               unto
               the
               
                 Friestly
                 Office
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Discharge
               thereof
               in
               his
               Oblation
               and
               Intercession
               .
               There
               is
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               ,
               no
               Gracious
               Communication
               unto
               Men
               that
               respects
               any
               one
               Office
               of
               Christ
               exclusively
               unto
               the
               other
               .
               For
               his
               whole
               Mediation
               hath
               an
               Influence
               into
               all
               that
               we
               receive
               from
               God
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Favor
               or
               Grace
               .
               And
               it
               is
               his
               Person
               as
               vested
               with
               all
               his
               Offices
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               immediate
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Grace
               
               unto
               us
               .
               But
               yet
               something
               may
               ,
               yea
               ,
               sundry
               things
               do
               peculiarly
               respect
               some
               one
               of
               his
               Offices
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               immediate
               Effects
               of
               the
               Vertue
               and
               Efficacy
               thereof
               .
               So
               is
               our
               Reconciliation
               and
               Peace
               with
               God
               the
               peculiar
               Effect
               of
               his
               Oblation
               ,
               which
               as
               a
               Priest
               he
               offered
               unto
               God.
               And
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               is
               our
               Sanctification
               also
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               
                 washed
                 and
                 cleansed
                 from
                 our
                 Sins
                 in
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               5.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Tit.
               2.
               14.
               
               And
               although
               Grace
               be
               wrought
               in
               us
               by
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Kingly
               Power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               what
               he
               had
               done
               for
               us
               as
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               making
               of
               it
               effectual
               unto
               us
               .
               For
               by
               his
               Kingly
               Power
               he
               makes
               effectual
               the
               Fruits
               of
               his
               Oblation
               and
               Intercession
               :
               But
               Gifts
               proceed
               solely
               from
               the
               
                 Regal
                 Office
              
               and
               Power
               of
               Christ.
               They
               have
               a
               remote
               respect
               unto
               ,
               and
               Foundation
               in
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               all
               given
               and
               distributed
               unto
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               good
               of
               that
               Church
               which
               he
               purchased
               with
               his
               own
               Blood
               ;
               but
               immediately
               they
               are
               Effects
               only
               of
               his
               Kingly
               Power
               .
               Hence
               Authority
               to
               give
               and
               dispose
               them
               is
               commonly
               placed
               as
               a
               Consequent
               of
               his
               
                 Exaliation
                 at
                 the
                 Right
                 Hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               or
               with
               respect
               thereunto
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               18.
               
               Acts
               2.
               33.
               
               This
               the
               Apostle
               declares
               at
               large
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Christ
               being
               exalted
               at
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               being
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               being
               given
               to
               be
               Head
               over
               all
               things
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               having
               for
               that
               end
               received
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               he
               gives
               out
               these
               Gifts
               as
               it
               seemeth
               good
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               the
               Continuation
               of
               their
               Communication
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               least
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Continuance
               of
               the
               Exercise
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               :
               For
               besides
               the
               Faithful
               Testimony
               of
               
               the
               Word
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               three-fold
               Evidence
               thereof
               ,
               giving
               us
               Experience
               of
               it
               .
               (
               1
               )
               His
               Communication
               of
               Saving
               Grace
               in
               the
               Regeneration
               ,
               Conversion
               and
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               Elect.
               For
               these
               things
               he
               worketh
               immediately
               by
               his
               Kingly
               Power
               .
               And
               whilst
               there
               are
               any
               in
               the
               World
               savingly
               called
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               he
               leaves
               not
               himself
               without
               Witness
               as
               to
               his
               Kingly
               Power
               over
               all
               Flesh
               ,
               whereon
               he
               gives
               
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 unto
                 unto
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 ,
              
               John
               17.
               2.
               
               But
               this
               Evidence
               is
               wholly
               invisible
               unto
               the
               World
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               capable
               of
               receiving
               it
               when
               tendred
               ,
               because
               it
               cannot
               
                 receive
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 nor
                 seeth
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 knoweth
                 him
                 ,
              
               John
               14.
               17.
               
               Nor
               are
               the
               things
               thereof
               exposed
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Sence
               or
               Reason
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               (
               2
               )
               Another
               Evidence
               hereof
               is
               given
               in
               the
               Judgments
               that
               he
               executes
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               Protection
               which
               he
               affords
               unto
               his
               Church
               .
               On
               both
               these
               there
               are
               evident
               Impressions
               of
               the
               continued
               actual
               Exercise
               of
               his
               Divine
               Power
               and
               Authority
               :
               For
               in
               the
               Judgments
               that
               he
               executes
               on
               Persons
               and
               Nations
               ,
               that
               either
               reject
               the
               Gospel
               or
               persecute
               it
               ,
               especially
               in
               some
               signal
               and
               uncontrollable
               Instance
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               Guidance
               ,
               Deliverance
               and
               Protection
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               he
               manifests
               that
               
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 Hell
                 and
                 Death
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               because
               he
               is
               on
               the
               one
               Hand
               pleased
               to
               exercise
               great
               Patience
               towards
               many
               of
               his
               open
               stubborn
               Adversaries
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               greatest
               of
               them
               ,
               suffering
               them
               to
               walk
               and
               prosper
               in
               their
               own
               ways
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               his
               Church
               unto
               various
               Trials
               and
               Distresses
               ,
               his
               Power
               is
               much
               hid
               from
               the
               World
               at
               present
               in
               these
               Dispensations
               .
               (
               3
               )
               The
               third
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Continuance
               of
               the
               
               Administration
               of
               his
               Mediatory
               Kingdom
               ,
               consists
               in
               his
               
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 these
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               which
               are
               properly
               the
               
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 World.
              
               For
               such
               is
               the
               Nature
               of
               them
               and
               their
               Use
               ,
               such
               the
               Sovereignty
               that
               appears
               in
               their
               Distribution
               ,
               such
               their
               Distinction
               and
               Difference
               from
               all
               natural
               Endowments
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               World
               cannot
               but
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               it
               violently
               hate
               and
               persecute
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               is
               abundantly
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               Christ
               in
               them
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               principal
               End
               of
               these
               Gifts
               is
               ,
               to
               enable
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               unto
               the
               due
               Administration
               of
               all
               the
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               unto
               it's
               Edification
               .
               But
               all
               these
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               these
               Offices
               and
               Officers
               ,
               he
               gives
               unto
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Lord
               over
               his
               own
               House
               ,
               as
               the
               Sole
               Sovereign
               Lawgiver
               and
               Ruler
               thereof
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               13.
               )
               FIFTHLY
               ,
               They
               differ
               as
               unto
               the
               Event
               even
               in
               this
               World
               they
               may
               come
               unto
               ,
               and
               oft-times
               actually
               do
               so
               accordingly
               .
               For
               all
               Gifts
               ,
               the
               best
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               hignest
               Degree
               wherein
               they
               may
               be
               attained
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               may
               be
               utterly
               lost
               or
               taken
               away
               .
               The
               Law
               of
               their
               Communication
               is
               ,
               that
               who
               improveth
               not
               that
               Talent
               or
               Measure
               of
               them
               which
               he
               hath
               received
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               him
               .
               For
               whereas
               they
               are
               given
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 Trade
                 withall
              
               according
               to
               the
               several
               Capacities
               and
               Opportunities
               that
               Men
               have
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               their
               Families
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               private
               Exercise
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               utterly
               neglected
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               should
               they
               be
               left
               unto
               rust
               and
               uselesness
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               any
               ?
               Accordingly
               we
               find
               it
               to
               come
               to
               pass
               .
               Some
               neglect
               them
               ,
               some
               reject
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               both
               sorts
               they
               are
               Judicially
               
               taken
               away
               .
               Such
               we
               have
               amongst
               us
               .
               Some
               there
               are
               who
               had
               received
               Considerable
               Spiritual
               Abilities
               for
               Evangelical
               Administrations
               :
               But
               after
               a
               while
               they
               have
               fallen
               into
               an
               outward
               state
               of
               things
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               as
               they
               suppose
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               no
               Advantage
               by
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               their
               Exercise
               would
               turn
               to
               their
               Disadvantage
               ,
               and
               thereon
               do
               wholly
               neglect
               them
               :
               By
               this
               means
               they
               have
               insensibly
               decayed
               ,
               until
               they
               become
               as
               devoid
               of
               Spiritual
               Abilities
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               never
               had
               Experience
               of
               any
               Assistance
               in
               that
               kind
               .
               They
               can
               no
               more
               either
               pray
               ,
               or
               speak
               ,
               or
               evidence
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               any
               thing
               unto
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 Their
                 Arm
                 is
                 dried
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 right
                 Eye
                 is
                 utterly
                 darkened
                 ,
              
               Zech.
               11.
               17.
               
               And
               this
               sometimes
               they
               come
               to
               be
               sensible
               of
               ,
               yea
               ,
               ashamed
               of
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               retrieve
               themselves
               .
               But
               for
               the
               most
               part
               they
               fall
               into
               such
               a
               state
               ,
               as
               wherein
               the
               Profession
               and
               Use
               of
               them
               becomes
               as
               they
               suppose
               inconsistent
               with
               their
               present
               Interest
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               openly
               renounce
               all
               concernment
               in
               them
               :
               Neither
               for
               the
               most
               part
               do
               they
               stay
               here
               ,
               but
               after
               they
               have
               rejected
               them
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               espoused
               
                 lazy
                 profitable
              
               outward
               Helps
               in
               their
               room
               ,
               they
               blaspheme
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               declare
               them
               all
               to
               be
               Delusions
               ,
               Fancies
               and
               Imaginations
               .
               And
               if
               any
               one
               hath
               the
               Confidence
               to
               own
               the
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Discharge
               of
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               becomes
               unto
               them
               a
               Scorn
               and
               Reproach
               .
               These
               are
               Branches
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Vine
               ,
               whom
               Men
               gather
               ;
               or
               those
               whose
               miserable
               Condition
               is
               described
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
               6.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               But
               one
               way
               or
               other
               these
               Gifts
               may
               be
               utterly
               lost
               or
               taken
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               
               who
               have
               once
               received
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               whether
               they
               be
               Ordinary
               or
               Extraordinary
               .
               There
               is
               no
               kind
               of
               them
               ,
               no
               degree
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               can
               give
               us
               any
               Security
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               always
               continued
               with
               us
               ,
               or
               at
               all
               beyond
               our
               diligent
               Attendance
               unto
               their
               Use
               and
               Exercise
               .
               With
               
                 Saving
                 Grace
              
               it
               is
               not
               so
               .
               It
               is
               indeed
               subject
               unto
               various
               Decays
               in
               us
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               thriving
               or
               flourishing
               in
               our
               Souls
               ,
               depends
               upon
               and
               answers
               unto
               our
               diligent
               Endeavour
               in
               the
               use
               of
               all
               means
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               ordinarily
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               For
               besides
               that
               ,
               no
               Man
               can
               have
               the
               least
               Evidence
               of
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               Grace
               in
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               totally
               negligent
               in
               it's
               Exercise
               and
               Imyrovement
               ;
               so
               no
               Man
               ought
               to
               expect
               that
               it
               will
               thrive
               or
               abound
               in
               him
               ,
               unless
               he
               constantly
               and
               diligently
               attend
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               himself
               in
               all
               things
               to
               it's
               Conduct
               .
               But
               yet
               as
               to
               the
               continuance
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Life
               and
               Being
               of
               it's
               Principle
               ,
               and
               principal
               Effect
               in
               habitual
               Conformity
               unto
               God
               and
               his
               Will
               ,
               it
               is
               secured
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               14
               )
               SIXTHLY
               ,
               On
               whomsoever
               
                 Saving
                 Grace
              
               is
               bestowed
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               firstly
               and
               principally
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               own
               Good.
               It
               is
               a
               Fruit
               of
               the
               especial
               Love
               and
               Kindness
               of
               God
               unto
               his
               own
               Soul
               ,
               Jer.
               31.
               3.
               
               This
               both
               the
               Nature
               and
               all
               the
               Ends
               of
               it
               do
               declare
               .
               For
               it
               is
               given
               unto
               us
               to
               renew
               the
               
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 us
              
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               like
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               restore
               our
               Nature
               ,
               enable
               us
               unto
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               us
               meet
               for
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               Light.
               But
               yet
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               think
               not
               that
               Grace
               is
               bestowed
               on
               any
               
                 meerly
                 for
                 themselves
              
               .
               For
               indeed
               it
               is
               that
               wherein
               God
               designeth
               a
               Good
               unto
               all
               ,
               
                 Vir
                 bonus
                 commune
              
               
               
                 Bonum
                 .
                 A
                 good
                 Man
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
              
               Mic.
               5.
               7.
               
               And
               therefore
               God
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               
                 Saving
                 Grace
              
               unto
               any
               ,
               hath
               a
               three-sold
               respect
               unto
               others
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               them
               that
               receive
               it
               diligently
               to
               consider
               and
               attend
               unto
               .
               (
               1
               )
               He
               intends
               to
               give
               an
               Example
               by
               it
               of
               what
               is
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               opproveth
               of
               :
               And
               therefore
               he
               requires
               of
               them
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               ,
               such
               Fruits
               in
               Holy
               Obedience
               ,
               as
               may
               express
               the
               Example
               of
               an
               Holy
               Life
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               and
               unto
               his
               Glory
               .
               Hereby
               doth
               he
               further
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               1
               
               Cor.
               7.
               16.
               
               Convince
               the
               Unbelieving
               World
               at
               present
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               12.
               15.
               
               Chap.
               3.
               16.
               
               And
               condemn
               it
               hereafter
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               7.
               
               And
               himself
               is
               glorified
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               16.
               
               Let
               therefore
               no
               Man
               think
               ,
               that
               because
               Grace
               is
               firstly
               and
               principally
               given
               him
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               own
               Spiritual
               Advantage
               ,
               that
               therefore
               he
               must
               not
               account
               for
               it
               also
               with
               respect
               unto
               those
               other
               Designs
               of
               God.
               Yea
               ,
               he
               who
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               what
               he
               esteems
               Grace
               ,
               hath
               respect
               only
               unto
               himself
               ,
               gives
               an
               Evidence
               that
               he
               never
               had
               any
               that
               was
               genuine
               and
               of
               the
               right
               kind
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Fruitfulness
               unto
               the
               benefiting
               of
               others
               is
               hence
               also
               expected
               .
               Holy
               Obedience
               the
               Effect
               of
               Saving
               Grace
               ,
               is
               frequently
               expressed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               by
               Fruits
               and
               Fruitfulness
               ,
               See
               Col.
               1.
               10.
               
               And
               these
               Fruits
               ,
               or
               the
               things
               which
               others
               are
               to
               feed
               upon
               and
               to
               be
               sustained
               by
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               born
               by
               the
               
                 Plants
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Trees
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               The
               Fruits
               of
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 Charity
                 ,
                 Bounty
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
              
               are
               those
               whereby
               Grace
               is
               rendred
               useful
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               is
               taken
               notice
               of
               as
               that
               which
               is
               lovely
               and
               desireable
               ,
               Ephes.
               2.
               10.
               
               (
               3
               )
               God
               requires
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Exercise
               of
               
               Grace
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               be
               adorned
               and
               propagated
               .
               This
               Doctrine
               is
               from
               God
               ;
               Our
               Profession
               is
               our
               avowing
               of
               it
               so
               to
               be
               :
               What
               it
               is
               the
               World
               knows
               not
               ,
               but
               takes
               it's
               Measures
               of
               it
               from
               what
               it
               observes
               in
               them
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               professed
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               unprofitable
               flagitious
               Lives
               of
               Christians
               that
               have
               almost
               thrust
               the
               Gospel
               out
               of
               the
               World
               with
               Contempt
               .
               But
               the
               Care
               that
               it
               be
               adorned
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               glorified
               ,
               is
               committed
               of
               God
               unto
               every
               one
               on
               whom
               he
               bestows
               the
               least
               of
               Saving
               Grace
               .
               And
               this
               is
               to
               be
               done
               only
               by
               the
               Guidance
               of
               an
               Holy
               Conversation
               in
               Conformity
               thereunto
               .
               And
               many
               other
               such
               blessed
               Ends
               there
               are
               ,
               wherein
               God
               hath
               respect
               unto
               the
               Good
               and
               Advantage
               of
               other
               Men
               in
               the
               Collation
               of
               Saving
               Grace
               upon
               any
               .
               And
               if
               gracious
               Persons
               are
               not
               more
               useful
               than
               others
               in
               all
               things
               that
               may
               have
               a
               real
               Benefit
               in
               them
               unto
               Mankind
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               Sin
               and
               Shame
               .
               But
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               Grace
               is
               principally
               and
               in
               the
               first
               place
               given
               unto
               Men
               for
               themselves
               ,
               their
               own
               Good
               and
               Spiritual
               Advantage
               ,
               out
               of
               Love
               to
               their
               Souls
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               unto
               their
               Eternal
               Blessedness
               ;
               all
               other
               Effects
               are
               but
               Secondary
               Ends
               of
               it
               .
               But
               as
               unto
               these
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               it
               is
               quite
               otherwise
               .
               They
               are
               not
               in
               the
               first
               place
               bestowed
               on
               any
               for
               their
               
                 own
                 sakes
              
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               Good
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Good
               and
               Benefit
               of
               others
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               expresly
               declares
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 every
                 Man
                 to
                 profit
                 withall
                 .
              
               These
               Gifts
               whereby
               the
               Spirir
               evidenceth
               and
               manisesteth
               his
               Power
               ,
               are
               bestowed
               on
               Men
               for
               this
               very
               End
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               profit
               and
               benefit
               others
               in
               their
               Edification
               .
               And
               yet
               also
               where
               they
               are
               duly
               improved
               ,
               they
               tend
               much
               to
               the
               Spiritual
               Advantage
               
               of
               them
               on
               whom
               they
               are
               bestowed
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               afterwards
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               Grace
               is
               primarily
               given
               unto
               us
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               secondarily
               for
               the
               Good
               of
               others
               ;
               so
               Gifts
               are
               bestowed
               in
               the
               first
               place
               for
               the
               Edification
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               secondly
               for
               our
               own
               Spiritual
               Advantage
               also
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               15.
               )
               SEVENTHLY
               ;
               The
               principal
               difference
               between
               them
               is
               in
               their
               nature
               and
               Kind
               ,
               discovering
               it self
               in
               their
               different
               
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Operations
              
               and
               Effects
               .
               For
               those
               already
               insisted
               on
               are
               principally
               from
               External
               Causes
               and
               Considerations
               .
               And
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               As
               to
               the
               different
               Subjects
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               are
               placed
               and
               seated
               in
               the
               Mind
               or
               Understanding
               only
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               ordinary
               or
               extraordinary
               they
               have
               no
               other
               Hold
               nor
               Residence
               in
               the
               Soul.
               And
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Mind
               as
               it
               is
               Notional
               and
               Theoretical
               ,
               rather
               than
               as
               it
               is
               practical
               .
               They
               are
               
                 Intellectual
                 Abilities
              
               and
               no
               more
               .
               I
               speak
               of
               them
               which
               have
               any
               Residence
               in
               us
               ;
               For
               some
               Gifts
               ,
               as
               Miracles
               and
               Tongues
               ,
               consisted
               only
               in
               a
               
                 transient
                 Operation
              
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               Power
               .
               Of
               all
               others
               Illumination
               is
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               Light
               their
               Matter
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               declares
               in
               his
               Order
               of
               Expression
               ,
               Heb.
               6.
               4.
               
               The
               Will
               ,
               and
               the
               Affections
               ,
               and
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               are
               unconcerned
               in
               them
               .
               Wherefore
               they
               
                 change
                 not
                 the
                 Heart
              
               with
               Power
               ,
               although
               they
               may
               reform
               the
               Life
               by
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               Light.
               And
               although
               God
               doth
               not
               ordinarily
               bestow
               them
               on
               flagitious
               Persons
               ,
               nor
               continue
               them
               with
               such
               as
               after
               the
               reception
               of
               them
               become
               flagitious
               ;
               yet
               they
               may
               be
               in
               those
               who
               were
               unrenewed
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               in
               them
               to
               preserve
               Men
               absolutely
               from
               the
               worst
               of
               Sins
               .
               But
               Saving
               Grace
               possesseth
               the
               
                 whole
                 Soul
              
               ;
               Men
               are
               thereby
               
                 sanctified
                 throughout
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
              
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               5.
               17.
               as
               hath
               been
               at
               large
               declared
               .
               Not
               the
               Mind
               only
               is
               savingly
               enlightened
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               Principle
               of
               Spiritual
               Life
               infused
               into
               the
               whole
               Soul
               ,
               enabling
               it
               in
               all
               its
               Powers
               and
               Faculties
               to
               act
               Obedientially
               unto
               God
               ,
               whose
               Nature
               hath
               been
               fully
               explained
               elsewhere
               .
               Hence
               ,
               (
               2.
               )
               They
               differ
               in
               their
               Operations
               .
               For
               Grace
               changeth
               and
               transformeth
               the
               whole
               Soul
               into
               its
               own
               Nature
               ,
               Isa.
               11.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Rom.
               6.
               17.
               
               Chap.
               12.
               2.
               2
               
               Cor.
               3.
               18.
               
               It
               is
               a
               New
               ,
               a
               Divine
               Nature
               unto
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               it
               an
               Habit
               disposing
               ,
               inclining
               and
               enabling
               of
               it
               unto
               Obedience
               .
               It
               acts
               it self
               in
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Love
              
               and
               Holiness
               in
               all
               things
               .
               But
               Gifts
               of
               themselves
               have
               not
               this
               Power
               nor
               these
               Operations
               .
               They
               may
               and
               do
               in
               those
               who
               are
               possessed
               of
               them
               in
               and
               under
               their
               Exercise
               make
               great
               impression
               on
               their
               own
               Affections
               ,
               but
               they
               change
               not
               the
               Heart
               ,
               they
               renew
               not
               the
               Mind
               ,
               they
               transform
               not
               the
               Soul
               into
               the
               Image
               of
               God.
               Hence
               where
               Grace
               is
               predominant
               ,
               every
               Notion
               of
               Light
               and
               Truth
               which
               is
               Communicated
               unto
               the
               Mind
               ,
               is
               immediately
               turned
               into
               practice
               ,
               by
               having
               the
               whole
               Soul
               cast
               into
               the
               Mould
               of
               it
               ;
               where
               only
               Gifts
               bear
               sway
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               it
               in
               Duties
               unto
               Edification
               is
               best
               whereunto
               it
               is
               designed
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               As
               to
               Effects
               or
               Consequents
               ,
               the
               great
               difference
               is
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               part
               of
               Christ
               ;
               Christ
               doth
               thereby
               dwell
               and
               reside
               in
               our
               Hearts
               ;
               when
               concerning
               many
               of
               those
               who
               have
               been
               made
               partakers
               of
               these
               other
               Spiritual
               Endowments
               ,
               he
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 you
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               will
               not
               say
               of
               any
               one
               whose
               Soul
               he
               hath
               inhabited
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               16.
               )
               These
               are
               some
               of
               the
               principal
               
                 Agreements
                 and
                 Differences
              
               between
               
                 Saving
                 Graces
              
               and
               Spiritual
               
               Gifts
               ;
               both
               sorts
               of
               them
               being
               wrought
               in
               Believers
               by
               that
               
                 one
                 and
                 self-same
                 Spirit
                 which
                 divideth
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 as
                 he
                 will.
              
               And
               sor
               a
               close
               of
               this
               discourse
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               ,
               that
               where
               these
               Graces
               and
               Gifts
               in
               any
               Eminency
               or
               good
               Degree
               are
               bestowed
               on
               the
               same
               Persons
               ,
               they
               are
               exceedingly
               helpful
               unto
               each
               other
               .
               A
               Soul
               sanctified
               by
               Saving
               Grace
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               proper
               Soil
               for
               Gifts
               to
               flourish
               in
               ,
               Grace
               Influenceth
               Gifts
               unto
               a
               due
               Exercise
               ,
               prevents
               their
               abuse
               ,
               stirs
               them
               up
               unto
               proper
               occasions
               ,
               keeps
               them
               from
               being
               a
               matter
               of
               Pride
               or
               Contention
               ,
               and
               subordinates
               them
               in
               all
               things
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               God.
               When
               the
               actings
               of
               Grace
               and
               Gifts
               are
               inseparable
               ,
               as
               when
               in
               Prayer
               the
               Spirit
               is
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               and
               Supplication
               ,
               the
               Grace
               and
               Gift
               of
               it
               working
               together
               ,
               when
               utterance
               in
               other
               Duties
               is
               always
               accompanied
               with
               Faith
               and
               Love
               ,
               then
               is
               God
               glorified
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               Salvation
               promoted
               .
               Then
               have
               Edifying
               Gifts
               a
               Beauty
               and
               Lustre
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               generally
               are
               most
               successful
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               cloathed
               and
               adorned
               with
               Humility
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
               a
               Reverence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Compassion
               for
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men.
               Yea
               when
               there
               is
               no
               evidence
               ,
               no
               manifestation
               of
               their
               being
               accompanied
               with
               these
               and
               the
               like
               Graces
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               as
               a
               Parable
               or
               wise
               Saying
               in
               the
               Mouth
               of
               a
               Fool.
               Gifts
               on
               the
               other
               side
               excite
               and
               stir
               up
               Grace
               unto
               its
               proper
               Exercise
               ,
               and
               Operations
               .
               How
               often
               is
               Faith
               ,
               Love
               and
               Delight
               in
               God
               excited
               and
               drawn
               forth
               unto
               especial
               Exercise
               in
               Believers
               by
               the
               use
               of
               their
               own
               Gifts
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               may
               suffice
               as
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               these
               Gifts
               in
               general
               :
               we
               next
               consider
               them
               under
               their
               most
               general
               Distributions
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
                 Of
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Offices
                 Extraordinary
                 :
                 And
                 first
                 of
                 Offices
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               §
               1.
               )
               THE
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               whereof
               we
               treat
               ,
               respect
               either
               Powers
               and
               Duties
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Duties
               only
               .
               Gifts
               that
               respect
               Powers
               and
               Duties
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               or
               there
               have
               been
               ,
               or
               are
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               two
               sorts
               of
               such
               Powers
               and
               Duties
               :
               The
               first
               whereof
               was
               Extraordinary
               ,
               the
               latter
               Ordinary
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Gifts
               subservient
               unto
               them
               must
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               also
               ,
               which
               must
               further
               be
               cleared
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               2.
               )
               Wherever
               Power
               is
               given
               by
               Christ
               unto
               his
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Duiies
               are
               required
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               that
               Power
               ,
               unto
               the
               Ends
               of
               his
               Spiritual
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Office
               is
               an
               especial
               Power
               given
               by
               Christ
               unto
               any
               Person
               or
               Persons
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               especial
               Duties
               belonging
               unto
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               .
               And
               these
               Offices
               have
               been
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               Extraordinary
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Ordinary
               .
               Some
               seem
               to
               deny
               that
               there
               was
               ever
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Power
              
               or
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Offices
              
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               they
               do
               provide
               Successors
               unto
               all
               who
               are
               pleaded
               to
               have
               been
               of
               that
               kind
               ;
               and
               those
               such
               as
               look
               how
               far
               short
               they
               come
               of
               them
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               do
               exceed
               them
               in
               Power
               and
               Rule
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               contend
               about
               
               words
               ,
               and
               shall
               therefore
               only
               enquire
               what
               it
               was
               that
               constituted
               them
               to
               be
               Officers
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               whom
               thence
               we
               call
               Extraordinary
               ;
               and
               then
               if
               others
               can
               duely
               lay
               claim
               unto
               them
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               pass
               for
               their
               Successors
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               3.
               )
               THERE
               are
               four
               things
               which
               constitute
               an
               extraordinary
               Officer
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               are
               required
               in
               ,
               and
               do
               constitute
               an
               extraordinary
               Office.
               (
               1.
               )
               An
               extraordinary
               Call
               unto
               an
               Office
               ,
               such
               as
               none
               other
               have
               or
               can
               have
               by
               virtue
               of
               any
               Law
               ,
               Order
               or
               Constitution
               whatever
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               An
               Extraordinary
               Power
               communicated
               unto
               Persons
               so
               called
               ,
               enabling
               them
               to
               act
               what
               they
               are
               so
               called
               unto
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Essence
               of
               any
               Office
               doth
               consist
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Extraordinary
               Gifts
               for
               the
               Exercise
               and
               Discharge
               of
               that
               Power
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               Extraordinary
               Imployment
               as
               to
               its
               extent
               and
               measure
               ,
               requiring
               extraordinary
               Labour
               ,
               Travail
               ,
               Zeal
               and
               Self-denial
               .
               All
               these
               do
               and
               must
               concur
               in
               that
               Office
               ,
               and
               unto
               those
               Offices
               which
               we
               call
               Extraordinary
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               4.
               )
               THUS
               was
               it
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               and
               Evangelists
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               Extraordinary
               
                 Teaching
                 Officers
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               ever
               were
               so
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               
               Ephes.
               4.
               11.
               
               Besides
               these
               ,
               there
               were
               at
               the
               first
               planting
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Persons
               endued
               with
               Extraordinary
               Gifts
               ,
               as
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               Healing
               and
               Tongues
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               of
               themselves
               constitute
               them
               Officers
               ,
               but
               do
               belong
               to
               the
               second
               Head
               of
               Gifts
               which
               concern
               Duties
               only
               .
               Howbeit
               these
               Gifts
               were
               always
               most
               eminently
               bestowed
               on
               them
               who
               were
               called
               unto
               the
               Extraordinary
               Offices
               mentioned
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               18.
               
               
                 I
                 thank
                 my
                 God
                 I
                 speak
                 with
                 Tongues
                 more
                 than
                 you
                 all
                 .
              
               They
               had
               the
               same
               Gift
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Apostle
               had
               it
               in
               a
               more
               Eminent
               Degree
               .
               See
               Mat.
               10.
               8.
               
               And
               we
               may
               treat
               briefly
               in
               our
               passage
               of
               these
               several
               sorts
               of
               Extraordinary
               Officers
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               5.
               )
               First
               ,
               For
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               double
               
                 Call
                 ,
                 Mission
              
               and
               Commission
               ,
               or
               a
               Twofold
               Apostleship
               .
               Their
               first
               Call
               was
               unto
               a
               subserviency
               unto
               the
               Personal
               Ministry
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               For
               he
               was
               a
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Promises
                 made
                 unto
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               15.
               8.
               
               In
               the
               discharge
               of
               this
               his
               Personal
               Ministry
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               he
               should
               have
               peculiar
               Servants
               and
               Officers
               under
               him
               to
               prepare
               his
               Way
               and
               Work
               ,
               and
               to
               attend
               him
               therein
               .
               So
               he
               
                 Ordained
                 Twelve
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 send
                 them
                 forth
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 Mark
              
               3.
               14.
               
               This
               was
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               first
               Call
               and
               Work
               ,
               namely
               to
               attend
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               forth
               to
               Preach
               as
               he
               gave
               them
               order
               .
               Hence
               because
               he
               was
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               as
               to
               his
               Prophetical
               Office
               the
               
                 Minister
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
              
               ,
               being
               therein
               according
               to
               all
               the
               Promises
               sent
               only
               to
               the
               
                 lost
                 Sheep
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               he
               confined
               those
               who
               were
               to
               be
               thus
               assistant
               unto
               him
               in
               that
               his
               especial
               Work
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               whilst
               they
               were
               so
               ,
               unto
               the
               same
               Persons
               and
               People
               ,
               expresly
               prohibiting
               them
               to
               extend
               their
               Line
               or
               Measure
               any
               further
               .
               
                 Go
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 any
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 enter
                 you
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 go
                 rather
                 unto
                 the
                 lost
                 Sheep
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               Mat.
               10.
               5.
               
               This
               rather
               was
               absolutely
               exclusive
               of
               the
               others
               during
               his
               Personal
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               included
               only
               the
               preeminence
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               have
               the
               Gospel
               offered
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               first
               place
               .
               
                 It
                 was
                 necessary
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               
               
                 should
                 be
                 first
                 spoken
                 unto
              
               them
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               46.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               6.
               )
               And
               this
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               occasioned
               that
               Difference
               which
               was
               afterwards
               among
               them
               ,
               whether
               their
               Ministry
               extended
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               or
               no
               ;
               as
               we
               may
               see
               
                 Acts
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               10
               and
               11.
               
               But
               whereas
               our
               Saviour
               in
               that
               Commission
               ,
               by
               virtue
               whereof
               they
               were
               to
               act
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               had
               extended
               their
               Office
               and
               Power
               expresly
               to
               
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               28.
               19.
               or
               to
               
                 every
                 Creature
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               16.
               15.
               
               A
               Man
               would
               wonder
               whence
               that
               uncertainty
               should
               arise
               .
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               God
               suffered
               it
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               be
               more
               signaliz'd
               ,
               or
               made
               more
               eminent
               thereby
               .
               For
               whereas
               this
               was
               the
               great
               Mystery
               which
               in
               other
               Ages
               was
               not
               made
               known
               but
               
                 hid
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               namely
               that
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 should
                 be
                 Fellow
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 Promise
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Promise
               made
               unto
               Abraham
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Ephes.
               3.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               it
               being
               now
               to
               be
               laid
               open
               and
               displayed
               ,
               he
               would
               by
               their
               Hesitation
               about
               it
               have
               it
               searched
               into
               ,
               examined
               ,
               tryed
               and
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               might
               never
               be
               shaken
               about
               it
               in
               after
               Ages
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               when
               God
               at
               any
               time
               suffereth
               Differences
               and
               Doubts
               about
               the
               Truth
               or
               his
               Worship
               ,
               to
               arise
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               for
               Holy
               Ends
               ,
               although
               for
               the
               present
               we
               may
               not
               be
               able
               to
               discover
               them
               .
               But
               this
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Apostles
               with
               its
               Powers
               and
               Duties
               ,
               this
               Apostleship
               which
               extended
               only
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               ceased
               at
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               own
               Personal
               Ministry
               in
               this
               World.
               Nor
               can
               any
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               pretend
               unto
               a
               Succession
               to
               them
               therein
               .
               Who
               or
               what
               peculiar
               Instruments
               he
               will
               use
               and
               imploy
               for
               the
               final
               Recovery
               
               of
               that
               miserable
               lost
               People
               ,
               whether
               he
               will
               do
               it
               by
               an
               Ordinary
               or
               an
               Extraordinary
               Ministry
               ,
               by
               Gifts
               Miraculous
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               naked
               Efficacy
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               known
               only
               in
               his
               own
               Holy
               Wisdom
               and
               Counsel
               ;
               The
               Conjectures
               of
               Men
               about
               these
               things
               are
               vain
               and
               fruitless
               .
               For
               although
               the
               Promises
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               for
               the
               
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               were
               far
               more
               clear
               and
               numerous
               ,
               than
               those
               which
               remain
               concerning
               the
               
                 recalling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
              
               ,
               yet
               because
               the
               Manner
               ,
               Way
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Circumstances
               were
               obscured
               ,
               the
               whole
               is
               called
               a
               
                 Mystery
                 hid
                 in
                 God
              
               from
               all
               the
               former
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               much
               more
               therefore
               may
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               recalling
               of
               the
               Jews
               be
               esteemed
               an
               hidden
               Mystery
               ;
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               notwithstanding
               the
               Dreams
               and
               Conjectures
               of
               too
               many
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               7.
               )
               BUT
               these
               same
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               same
               individual
               Persons
               ,
               Judas
               only
               excepted
               ,
               had
               another
               Call
               unto
               that
               Office
               of
               Apostleship
               which
               had
               respect
               unto
               the
               whole
               Work
               and
               Interest
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               World.
               They
               were
               now
               to
               be
               made
               
                 Princes
                 in
                 all
                 Lands
              
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               Leaders
               in
               Spiritual
               things
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Psal.
               4.
               5.
               16.
               
               And
               to
               make
               this
               Call
               the
               more
               conspicuous
               and
               evident
               ,
               as
               also
               because
               it
               includes
               in
               it
               the
               Institution
               and
               Nature
               of
               the
               Office
               it self
               whereunto
               they
               were
               called
               ,
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               proceedeth
               in
               it
               by
               sundry
               degrees
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               He
               gave
               unto
               them
               a
               
                 Promise
                 of
                 Power
              
               for
               their
               Office
               ,
               or
               Office-Power
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               19.
               
               So
               he
               promised
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Peter
               the
               
                 Keys
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               power
               of
               Spiritual
               binding
               and
               loosing
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               of
               remitting
               or
               retaining
               Sin
               by
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               18.
               
               John
               20.
               23.
               
               (
               2.
               )
               He
               actually
               collated
               a
               Right
               unto
               that
               Power
               upon
               
               them
               ,
               expressed
               by
               an
               outward
               Pledge
               ,
               John
               20
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 Jesus
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Peace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 Father
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 this
                 he
                 breathed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Receive
                 ye
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 whose
                 soever
                 Sins
                 ye
                 remit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 remitted
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 soever
                 Sins
                 ye
                 retain
                 they
                 are
                 retained
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Communication
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               such
               as
               gave
               them
               a
               peculiar
               Right
               and
               Title
               unto
               their
               Office
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               Right
               and
               Power
               unto
               its
               Exercise
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               He
               Sealed
               as
               it
               were
               
                 their
                 Commission
              
               which
               they
               had
               for
               the
               Discharge
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               containing
               the
               whole
               warranty
               they
               had
               to
               enter
               upon
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               subdue
               it
               unto
               the
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 Go
                 Teach
                 ,
                 Baptize
                 ,
                 Command
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               ,
               (
               4.
               )
               All
               these
               things
               did
               not
               absolutely
               give
               them
               a
               present
               Power
               for
               the
               Exercise
               of
               that
               Office
               whereunto
               they
               were
               called
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               a
               limitation
               was
               put
               for
               a
               Season
               upon
               it
               .
               For
               under
               all
               this
               Provision
               and
               Furniture
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               stay
               at
               Hierusalem
               ,
               and
               not
               address
               themselves
               unto
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               until
               that
               were
               fulfilled
               which
               gave
               it
               its
               compleatness
               and
               perfection
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               4
               ,
               6.
               
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               
                 after
                 his
                 Ascention
                 into
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               he
               gave
               
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               4.
               8
               ,
               11.
               
               He
               gave
               not
               any
               
                 compleatly
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
              
               until
               then
               .
               He
               had
               before
               appointed
               the
               Office
               ,
               designed
               the
               Persons
               ,
               gave
               them
               their
               Commission
               with
               the
               visible
               pledge
               of
               the
               Power
               they
               should
               afterwards
               receive
               .
               But
               there
               yet
               remained
               the
               Communication
               of
               
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               unto
               them
               to
               enable
               them
               unto
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               Office.
               And
               this
               was
               that
               which
               
                 after
                 the
                 Ascention
              
               of
               Christ
               they
               received
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               related
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               
               And
               this
               was
               so
               essentially
               necessary
               
               unto
               their
               Office
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               said
               therein
               to
               give
               some
               to
               be
               Apostles
               .
               For
               without
               these
               Gifts
               they
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               nor
               could
               discharge
               that
               Office
               unto
               his
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               .
               And
               these
               things
               all
               concurred
               to
               the
               Constitution
               of
               this
               Office
               ,
               with
               the
               Call
               of
               any
               Persons
               to
               the
               discharge
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Office
               it self
               was
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Designation
               and
               Call
               of
               the
               Persons
               unto
               this
               Office
               was
               an
               immediate
               Act
               of
               Christ.
               So
               also
               was
               their
               Commission
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               which
               he
               endowed
               them
               withall
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               give
               this
               Office
               and
               these
               Officers
               after
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               namely
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               unto
               those
               Officers
               for
               the
               Discharge
               of
               that
               Office
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               all
               Office-Power
               depends
               on
               the
               Communication
               of
               Gifts
               whether
               Extraordinary
               or
               Ordinary
               .
               But
               where
               any
               of
               these
               is
               wanting
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Apostle
               ,
               nor
               any
               Successor
               of
               one
               Apostle
               .
               Therefore
               when
               Paul
               was
               afterwards
               added
               unto
               the
               Twelve
               in
               the
               same
               Power
               and
               Office
               ,
               he
               was
               careful
               to
               declare
               how
               he
               received
               both
               
                 Call
                 ,
                 Commission
              
               and
               Power
               immediately
               from
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Paul
               
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 who
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               1.
               1.
               
               Whereas
               those
               who
               pretend
               to
               be
               their
               Successors
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               speak
               the
               Truth
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               neither
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               or
               Men
               and
               by
               Men.
               However
               they
               neither
               dare
               nor
               will
               pretend
               so
               to
               be
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               called
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Man
               ,
               which
               evacuates
               the
               pretence
               of
               Succession
               in
               this
               Office.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               8.
               )
               Furthermore
               ,
               unto
               the
               Office
               described
               there
               belongs
               the
               measure
               and
               extent
               of
               its
               Power
               
               Objectively
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               it self
               Intensively
               or
               Subjectively
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Object
               of
               Apostolical
               Power
               was
               Twofold
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               World
               to
               be
               Converted
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Churches
               gathered
               of
               those
               that
               were
               Converted
               ,
               whether
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ;
               their
               Commission
               extended
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               every
               Apostle
               had
               Right
               ,
               Power
               and
               Authority
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               
                 every
                 Creature
                 under
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               opportunity
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Mark
               16.
               15.
               
               Rom.
               10.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Now
               whereas
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               any
               one
               Person
               should
               pass
               through
               the
               whole
               World
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               this
               Right
               and
               Power
               ;
               and
               whereas
               for
               that
               cause
               our
               Lord
               had
               ordained
               Twelve
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               that
               the
               Work
               might
               the
               more
               effectually
               be
               carried
               on
               by
               their
               Endeavours
               ,
               it
               is
               highly
               probable
               that
               they
               did
               by
               Agreement
               distribute
               the
               Nations
               into
               certain
               Lots
               and
               Portions
               which
               they
               singly
               took
               upon
               them
               to
               instruct
               .
               So
               there
               was
               an
               Agreement
               between
               Paul
               on
               the
               one
               Hand
               with
               Barnabas
               ,
               and
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 James
              
               and
               John
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               go
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               take
               more
               especial
               Care
               of
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               2.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               And
               the
               same
               Apostle
               afterwards
               designed
               to
               avoid
               the
               
                 Line
                 or
                 Allotment
              
               of
               others
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               where
               the
               People
               were
               not
               allotted
               unto
               the
               especial
               Charge
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               16.
               
               But
               yet
               this
               was
               not
               so
               appointed
               as
               if
               their
               Power
               was
               limited
               thereby
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               of
               them
               came
               short
               in
               his
               Apostolical
               Power
               in
               any
               other
               place
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               wherein
               for
               conveniency
               he
               particularly
               exercised
               his
               Ministry
               .
               For
               the
               Power
               of
               every
               one
               still
               equally
               extended
               unto
               all
               Nations
               ,
               although
               they
               could
               not
               always
               Exercise
               it
               in
               all
               places
               alike
               .
               Nor
               did
               that
               express
               Agreement
               that
               
               was
               between
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               about
               the
               Gentiles
               and
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               either
               discharge
               them
               of
               their
               Duty
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               should
               have
               more
               regard
               unto
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               nor
               did
               it
               limit
               their
               Power
               ,
               or
               bound
               their
               Apostolical
               Authority
               ;
               but
               only
               directed
               the
               Exercise
               of
               it
               as
               unto
               the
               principal
               Intention
               and
               Design
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               to
               the
               Right
               and
               Authority
               of
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               and
               Converting
               Persons
               unto
               the
               Faith
               ,
               the
               
                 whole
                 World
              
               sell
               equally
               under
               the
               Ca●e
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               the
               Commission
               of
               every
               Apostle
               ,
               although
               they
               applyed
               themselves
               unto
               the
               discharge
               of
               this
               Work
               in
               particular
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               own
               Wisdom
               and
               Choice
               under
               the
               guidance
               and
               disposal
               of
               the
               Providence
               of
               God.
               And
               as
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               but
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               every
               Christian
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               of
               every
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               promote
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               unto
               all
               Mankind
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               opportunities
               and
               advantages
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               yet
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               who
               pretend
               to
               be
               Successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               as
               to
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               Office-Power
               unto
               all
               Nations
               ;
               notwithstanding
               whatever
               they
               may
               pretend
               of
               such
               an
               Agreement
               to
               take
               up
               with
               a
               Portion
               accommodated
               unto
               their
               Ease
               and
               Interest
               ,
               whilst
               so
               many
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               lye
               unattempted
               as
               to
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               will
               one
               Day
               be
               found
               Transgressors
               of
               their
               own
               Profession
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               dealt
               withal
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               9.
               )
               OUT
               of
               the
               World
               by
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               Persons
               were
               called
               ,
               converted
               ,
               and
               thereon
               gathered
               into
               Holy
               Societies
               or
               Churches
               for
               the
               Celebration
               of
               Gospel
               worship
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               mutual
               Edification
               .
               All
               these
               Churches
               whenever
               they
               were
               called
               and
               planted
               in
               the
               whole
               
               World
               ,
               were
               equally
               under
               the
               Authority
               of
               every
               Apostle
               .
               Where
               any
               Church
               was
               called
               and
               planted
               by
               any
               particular
               Apostle
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               peculiar
               Relation
               between
               him
               and
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               peculiar
               mutual
               Care
               and
               Love
               :
               Nor
               could
               it
               otherwise
               be
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               pleads
               an
               especial
               Interest
               in
               the
               Corinthians
               and
               others
               ,
               unto
               whom
               he
               had
               been
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Father
              
               in
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               and
               the
               Instrument
               of
               forming
               Christ
               in
               them
               .
               Such
               Churches
               therefore
               as
               were
               of
               their
               own
               peculiar
               calling
               and
               planting
               ,
               it
               is
               probable
               they
               did
               every
               one
               take
               Care
               of
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               .
               But
               yet
               no
               Limitation
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Power
               ensued
               hereon
               .
               Every
               Apostle
               had
               still
               the
               Care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               Apostolical
               Authority
               in
               every
               Church
               in
               the
               World
               equally
               ,
               which
               he
               might
               exercise
               as
               occasion
               did
               require
               .
               Thus
               Paul
               affirmeth
               that
               the
               
                 Care
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 was
                 upon
                 him
                 daily
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               28.
               
               And
               it
               was
               the
               Crime
               of
               Diotrephes
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               is
               branded
               ,
               that
               he
               opposed
               the
               Apostolical
               Power
               of
               John
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               where
               probably
               he
               was
               the
               Teacher
               ,
               3
               John
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               But
               what
               Power
               now
               over
               all
               Churches
               ,
               or
               Authority
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
               some
               may
               fancy
               or
               claim
               to
               themselves
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               that
               Men
               would
               reckon
               that
               Care
               and
               Labour
               are
               as
               extensive
               in
               this
               Case
               as
               Power
               and
               Authority
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               10.
               )
               AGAIN
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               this
               extraordinary
               Office
               may
               be
               consider'd
               intensively
               or
               formally
               what
               it
               was
               .
               And
               this
               in
               one
               Word
               was
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 Power
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 or
                 thought
                 meet
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 Edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               I
               shall
               give
               a
               brief
               Description
               of
               it
               in
               some
               few
               general
               Instances
               .
               (
               1
               )
               It
               was
               a
               Power
               of
               administring
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               
               his
               Appointment
               .
               Every
               Apostle
               in
               all
               places
               had
               Power
               to
               Preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               to
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               Ordain
               Elders
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               whatever
               else
               belonged
               unto
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               But
               yet
               they
               had
               not
               Power
               to
               do
               any
               of
               these
               things
               any
               otherwise
               but
               as
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               had
               appointed
               them
               to
               be
               done
               .
               They
               could
               not
               Baptize
               any
               but
               Believers
               and
               their
               Seed
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               Acts
               16.
               15.
               
               They
               could
               not
               Administer
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               unto
               any
               but
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               20
               ,
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Chap.
               10.
               17.
               
               They
               could
               not
               
                 Ordain
                 Elders
              
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Suffrage
               and
               Election
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               
               Those
               indeed
               who
               pretend
               to
               be
               their
               Successors
               ,
               plead
               for
               such
               a
               Right
               in
               themselves
               unto
               some
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               Gospel-Administrations
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               take
               Liberty
               to
               dispose
               of
               them
               at
               their
               pleasure
               by
               their
               sole
               Authority
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               unto
               the
               Rule
               of
               all
               Holy
               Duties
               in
               particular
               .
               (
               2
               )
               It
               was
               a
               Power
               of
               executing
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               the
               Penalties
               annexed
               unto
               their
               Disobedience
               .
               
                 We
                 have
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 wherewith
                 to
                 revenge
                 all
                 Disobedience
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               6.
               
               And
               this
               principally
               consisted
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               or
               the
               Judiciary
               Excision
               of
               any
               Person
               or
               Persons
               from
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               and
               Visible
               Body
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               World.
               Now
               although
               this
               Power
               were
               absolutely
               in
               each
               Apostle
               towards
               all
               Offenders
               in
               every
               Church
               ;
               whence
               Paul
               affirms
               that
               he
               had
               himself
               
                 delivered
                 Hymeneus
                 and
                 Alexander
                 unto
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               20.
               
               Yet
               did
               they
               not
               exercise
               this
               Power
               without
               the
               Concurrence
               and
               Consent
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               whence
               an
               Offender
               was
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ;
               because
               that
               was
               the
               Mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               did
               require
               ,
               
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               (
               3
               )
               Their
               whole
               Power
               was
               Spiritual
               and
               not
               Carnal
               .
               It
               respected
               the
               Souls
               ,
               Minds
               and
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               alone
               as
               it's
               Object
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               Bodies
               ;
               or
               Goods
               ,
               or
               Liberties
               in
               this
               World.
               Those
               extraordinary
               Instances
               of
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               in
               their
               suddain
               Death
               ,
               of
               Elymas
               in
               his
               Blindness
               ,
               were
               only
               miraculous
               Operations
               of
               God
               in
               testifying
               against
               their
               Sin
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               not
               from
               any
               
                 Apostolical
                 Power
              
               in
               the
               Discharge
               of
               their
               Office.
               But
               as
               unto
               that
               kind
               of
               Power
               which
               now
               hath
               devoured
               all
               other
               Appearances
               of
               Church
               Authority
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Sence
               of
               the
               most
               is
               only
               significant
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               
                 Fine
                 ,
                 Punish
                 ,
                 Imprison
                 ,
                 Banish
                 ,
                 Kill
              
               and
               Destroy
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               Believers
               ,
               Persons
               of
               an
               unblameable
               useful
               Conversation
               ,
               with
               the
               worst
               of
               Carnal
               Weapons
               and
               Savage
               Cruelty
               of
               Mind
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               never
               intrusted
               with
               it
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               like
               kind
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               sufficiently
               manifested
               how
               their
               Holy
               Souls
               did
               abhor
               the
               Thoughts
               of
               such
               Antichristian
               Power
               and
               Practices
               ;
               though
               in
               others
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               began
               to
               work
               in
               their
               Days
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               11.
               )
               THE
               Ministry
               of
               the
               LXX
               also
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               sent
               forth
               afterwards
               ,
               to
               
                 go
                 two
                 and
                 two
                 before
                 his
                 Face
                 into
                 every
                 City
                 and
                 Place
                 whither
                 he
                 himself
                 would
                 come
                 ,
              
               was
               in
               like
               manner
               Temporary
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               was
               subservient
               and
               commensurate
               unto
               his
               own
               
                 Personal
                 Ministry
              
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               Luke
               10.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               These
               are
               commonly
               called
               Evangelists
               ,
               from
               the
               General
               Nature
               of
               their
               Work
               ,
               but
               were
               not
               those
               Extraordinary
               Officers
               ,
               which
               were
               afterwards
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               under
               that
               Title
               and
               Appellation
               .
               But
               there
               was
               some
               Analogy
               and
               Proportion
               between
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
               For
               as
               
               these
               first
               Seventy
               seem
               to
               have
               had
               an
               Inferiour
               Work
               ,
               and
               subordinate
               unto
               that
               of
               the
               Twelve
               in
               their
               Ministry
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               his
               Converse
               among
               them
               ;
               so
               those
               Evangelists
               that
               afterwards
               were
               appointed
               ,
               were
               subordinate
               unto
               them
               in
               their
               
                 Evangelical
                 Apostleship
              
               .
               And
               these
               also
               as
               they
               were
               immediately
               called
               unto
               their
               Employment
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               so
               their
               Work
               being
               Extraordinary
               ,
               they
               were
               endued
               with
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               Ver.
               9.
               17
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               12.
               )
               IN
               the
               Gospel
               Church-state
               there
               were
               Evangelists
               also
               as
               they
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               11.
               
               Acts
               21.
               2.
               2
               
               Tim.
               4.
               5.
               
               Gospellers
               ,
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               distinct
               from
               the
               Ordinary
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               Things
               I
               confess
               are
               but
               obscurely
               delivered
               concerning
               this
               sort
               of
               Men
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               their
               Office
               being
               not
               designed
               unto
               a
               Continuance
               .
               Probably
               the
               Institution
               of
               it
               was
               traduced
               from
               the
               Temporary
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Seventy
               before
               mentioned
               .
               That
               they
               were
               the
               same
               Persons
               continued
               in
               their
               first
               Office
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               were
               ,
               is
               uncertain
               and
               improbable
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               not
               that
               some
               of
               them
               might
               be
               called
               thereunto
               ;
               as
               Philip
               ,
               and
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               Titus
               ,
               were
               Evangelists
               that
               were
               not
               of
               that
               first
               Number
               .
               Their
               especial
               Call
               is
               not
               mentioned
               ,
               nor
               their
               Number
               any
               where
               intimated
               .
               That
               their
               Call
               was
               Extraordinary
               is
               hence
               apparent
               ,
               in
               that
               no
               Rules
               are
               any
               where
               given
               or
               prescribed
               about
               their
               Choice
               or
               Ordination
               ,
               no
               Qualification
               of
               their
               Persons
               expressed
               ,
               nor
               any
               Direction
               given
               the
               Church
               as
               to
               it
               's
               future
               Proceeding
               about
               them
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               about
               new
               or
               other
               Apostles
               .
               They
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Direction
               of
               a
               Sp
               
               irit
               of
               Prophesie
               or
               immediate
               Revelation
               from
               Christ.
               So
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               who
               is
               expresly
               called
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               5.
               
               That
               he
               received
               that
               Gift
               
                 by
                 Prophesie
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Gift
               of
               the
               Office
               :
               As
               when
               Christ
               ascended
               ,
               he
               
                 gave
                 Gifts
                 unto
                 Men
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Evangelists
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               4.
               8
               ,
               11.
               
               For
               this
               way
               did
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               design
               Men
               unto
               extraordinary
               Offices
               and
               Employments
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               when
               they
               were
               so
               designed
               by
               Prophesie
               ,
               or
               immediate
               Revelation
               from
               Christ
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               in
               Compliance
               therewith
               both
               prayed
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               laid
               their
               Hands
               on
               them
               :
               So
               when
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               had
               revealed
               his
               choosing
               of
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               unto
               an
               especial
               Work
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               where
               they
               then
               were
               ,
               
                 fasted
                 and
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 their
                 Hands
                 on
                 them
                 ,
              
               so
               sending
               them
               away
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               14.
               
               And
               when
               Timothy
               was
               called
               to
               be
               an
               Evangelist
               by
               especial
               Revelation
               or
               Prophesie
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               
                 laid
                 his
                 Hands
              
               on
               him
               ,
               whereby
               he
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               his
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               :
               
                 The
                 Gift
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 putting
                 on
                 of
                 his
                 Hands
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               6.
               
               And
               as
               it
               was
               usual
               with
               him
               to
               joyn
               others
               with
               himself
               in
               those
               Epistles
               which
               he
               wrote
               by
               immediate
               Divine
               Inspiration
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               Act
               of
               
                 laying
                 his
                 Hands
              
               on
               an
               Evangelist
               as
               a
               Sign
               of
               the
               Communication
               of
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               ,
               he
               joyned
               the
               Ordinary
               Presbytery
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               were
               present
               in
               the
               place
               where
               he
               was
               so
               called
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               therefore
               ,
               that
               both
               their
               Call
               and
               their
               Gifts
               were
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               also
               was
               their
               Office.
               For
               although
               Men
               who
               have
               only
               an
               
                 Ordinary
                 Call
              
               to
               Office
               may
               have
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               and
               many
               had
               so
               in
               Primitive
               Times
               :
               And
               although
               some
               might
               
               have
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               who
               were
               never
               called
               unto
               Office
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               those
               who
               spake
               with
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               wrought
               Miracles
               ;
               yet
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Concurrence
               of
               an
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Call
              
               and
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               there
               the
               Office
               is
               Extraordinary
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               13.
               )
               THE
               Power
               that
               these
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               were
               entrusted
               with
               ,
               was
               Extraordinary
               :
               For
               this
               is
               a
               certain
               Consequent
               of
               an
               Extraordinary
               Call
               ,
               and
               Extraordinary
               Gifts
               .
               And
               this
               Power
               respected
               
                 all
                 Churches
              
               in
               the
               World
               equally
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               all
               Persons
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               also
               did
               .
               But
               whereas
               their
               Ministry
               was
               subordinate
               unto
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               were
               by
               them
               guided
               as
               to
               the
               particular
               places
               wherein
               they
               were
               to
               exercise
               their
               Power
               ,
               and
               discharge
               their
               Office
               for
               a
               Season
               .
               This
               is
               evident
               from
               
               Paul's
               Disposal
               of
               Titus
               as
               to
               his
               Work
               and
               Time
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
               Chap.
               3.
               12.
               
               But
               yet
               their
               Power
               did
               at
               no
               time
               depend
               on
               their
               Relation
               unto
               any
               particular
               place
               or
               Churcb
               ,
               nor
               were
               they
               ever
               Ordained
               to
               any
               one
               Place
               or
               See
               more
               than
               another
               .
               But
               the
               Extent
               of
               their
               Employment
               was
               every
               way
               as
               large
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               the
               World
               and
               as
               to
               the
               Churches
               ;
               only
               in
               their
               present
               particular
               Disposal
               of
               themselves
               ,
               they
               were
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               probable
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               under
               the
               Guidance
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               although
               sometimes
               they
               had
               particular
               Revelations
               and
               Directions
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Angels
               ,
               for
               their
               especial
               Employment
               ,
               as
               Philip
               had
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               26.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               14.
               )
               AND
               as
               for
               their
               Work
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               reduced
               unto
               Three
               Heads
               .
               (
               1
               )
               To
               
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               in
               all
               Places
               unto
               all
               Persons
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               occasion
               .
               So
               Philip
               went
               down
               to
               Samaria
               and
               preached
               
               Christ
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               5.
               
               And
               when
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               chargeth
               Timothy
               to
               do
               the
               Work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               5.
               he
               prescribes
               unto
               him
               
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 Season
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 Season
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               2.
               
               And
               whereas
               this
               was
               incumbent
               in
               like
               manner
               on
               the
               
                 Ordinary
                 Teachers
              
               of
               every
               Church
               ;
               the
               Teaching
               of
               those
               Evangelists
               differed
               from
               theirs
               in
               two
               things
               .
               (
               1
               )
               In
               the
               Extent
               of
               their
               Work
               ,
               which
               as
               we
               shewed
               before
               ,
               was
               equal
               unto
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               whereas
               
                 Ordinary
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               Pastors
               or
               Teachers
               ,
               were
               to
               feed
               ,
               teach
               and
               take
               care
               of
               the
               especial
               Flocks
               only
               which
               they
               were
               set
               over
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               17
               ,
               18.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               2.
               
               (
               2
               )
               They
               were
               obliged
               to
               
                 labour
                 in
                 their
                 Work
              
               in
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               manner
               ;
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               from
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               5.
               
               
                 (
                 2ly
                 .
              
               )
               The
               Second
               Part
               of
               their
               Work
               was
               to
               confirm
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               by
               
                 Miraculous
                 Operations
              
               as
               occasion
               did
               require
               .
               So
               Philip
               the
               Evangelist
               wrought
               many
               Miracles
               of
               sundry
               sorts
               at
               Samaria
               ,
               in
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               he
               taught
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               13.
               
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               there
               is
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               had
               the
               Power
               or
               Gift
               of
               Miraculous
               Operations
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               as
               occasion
               did
               require
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               were
               guided
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               (
               3
               )
               They
               were
               employed
               in
               the
               settling
               and
               compleating
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               whose
               Foundations
               were
               laid
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
               For
               whereas
               they
               had
               the
               great
               Work
               upon
               them
               ,
               of
               
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 unto
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               they
               could
               not
               continue
               long
               or
               reside
               in
               any
               one
               Place
               or
               Church
               .
               And
               yet
               when
               Persons
               were
               newly
               converted
               to
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               disposed
               only
               into
               an
               Imperfect
               Order
               ,
               without
               any
               especial
               peculiar
               Officers
               ,
               Guides
               or
               Rulers
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               safe
               leaving
               of
               them
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               lest
               
               they
               should
               be
               too
               much
               at
               a
               Loss
               as
               to
               Gospel-Order
               and
               Worship
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               in
               such
               places
               where
               any
               Churches
               were
               planted
               ,
               but
               not
               compleated
               ,
               nor
               would
               the
               Design
               of
               the
               Apostles
               suffer
               them
               to
               continue
               any
               longer
               there
               ;
               they
               left
               these
               Evangelists
               among
               them
               for
               a
               Season
               ,
               who
               had
               Power
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Office
               to
               dispose
               of
               things
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               until
               they
               came
               unto
               Compleatness
               and
               Perfection
               .
               When
               this
               End
               was
               attained
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               were
               settled
               under
               Ordinary
               Elders
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               the
               Evangelists
               removed
               into
               other
               places
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               were
               directed
               or
               disposed
               .
               These
               things
               are
               evident
               from
               the
               Instructions
               given
               by
               Paul
               unto
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               which
               have
               all
               of
               them
               respect
               unto
               this
               Order
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               15.
               )
               Some
               there
               are
               who
               plead
               for
               the
               
                 Continuance
                 of
                 this
                 Office
              
               :
               Some
               in
               express
               Terms
               and
               under
               the
               same
               Name
               :
               Others
               for
               Successors
               unto
               them
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               that
               part
               of
               their
               Work
               which
               consisteth
               in
               Power
               over
               many
               Churches
               .
               Some
               say
               that
               Bishops
               succeed
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Presbyters
               unto
               those
               Evangelists
               :
               But
               this
               is
               scarce
               defensible
               in
               any
               tolerable
               manner
               by
               them
               whose
               Interest
               it
               is
               to
               defend
               it
               .
               For
               Timothy
               ,
               whom
               they
               would
               have
               to
               be
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               expresly
               called
               an
               Evangelist
               .
               That
               which
               is
               pleaded
               with
               most
               probability
               for
               their
               Continuance
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Work
              
               wherein
               they
               were
               employed
               in
               the
               Rule
               and
               Settlement
               of
               the
               Churches
               :
               But
               the
               Truth
               is
               ,
               if
               their
               whole
               Work
               as
               before
               described
               be
               consulted
               ,
               as
               none
               can
               perform
               some
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               be
               very
               few
               would
               over-earnestly
               press
               after
               a
               Participation
               of
               their
               Office.
               For
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               continually
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               a
               peculiar
               Labour
               and
               Travail
               ,
               and
               to
               move
               up
               and
               down
               according
               
               as
               the
               Necessity
               of
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Churches
               doth
               require
               ,
               doing
               nothing
               in
               them
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               and
               Appointment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               things
               that
               not
               many
               will
               earnestly
               covet
               to
               be
               engaged
               in
               .
               But
               there
               is
               an
               Apprehension
               that
               there
               was
               something
               more
               than
               Ordinary
               Power
               belonging
               unto
               this
               Office
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               enjoyed
               it
               were
               not
               obliged
               always
               to
               labour
               in
               any
               particular
               Church
               ,
               but
               had
               the
               Rule
               of
               many
               Churches
               committed
               unto
               them
               .
               Now
               whereas
               this
               Power
               is
               apt
               to
               draw
               other
               desireable
               things
               unto
               it
               ,
               or
               carry
               them
               along
               with
               it
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               which
               some
               pretend
               a
               Succession
               unto
               :
               Though
               they
               are
               neither
               Called
               like
               them
               ,
               nor
               Gifted
               like
               them
               ,
               nor
               Labour
               like
               them
               ,
               nor
               have
               the
               same
               Object
               of
               their
               Employment
               ,
               much
               less
               the
               same
               
                 Power
                 of
                 Extraordinary
                 Operations
              
               with
               them
               ;
               yet
               as
               to
               the
               Rule
               over
               sundry
               Churches
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               their
               Successors
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               briefly
               do
               these
               two
               things
               .
               (
               1
               )
               Shew
               that
               there
               are
               
                 no
                 such
                 Officers
                 as
                 these
                 Evangelists
              
               continued
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               ordinary
               State
               and
               Course
               of
               the
               Chrrch.
               (
               2
               )
               That
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               their
               Continuance
               from
               any
               Work
               applied
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               16.
               )
               AND
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               things
               that
               are
               Essential
               unto
               the
               Office
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               are
               unattainable
               at
               present
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               where
               no
               Command
               ,
               no
               Rule
               ,
               no
               Authority
               ,
               no
               Directions
               are
               given
               ,
               for
               the
               calling
               of
               any
               Officer
               ,
               there
               that
               Office
               must
               cease
               ,
               as
               doth
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               be
               called
               but
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               What
               is
               required
               unto
               the
               Call
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               was
               before
               declared
               .
               And
               unless
               it
               can
               be
               manifested
               either
               by
               Institution
               or
               Example
               ,
               how
               any
               one
               may
               be
               
                 otherwise
                 called
              
               unto
               that
               Office
               ,
               no
               
               such
               Office
               can
               be
               continued
               .
               For
               a
               Call
               by
               Prophesie
               or
               Immediate
               Revelation
               none
               now
               will
               pretend
               unto
               .
               And
               other
               Call
               the
               Evangelists
               of
               Old
               had
               none
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               17.
               )
               NOR
               is
               there
               in
               the
               Scripture
               the
               least
               mention
               of
               the
               Call
               or
               Appointment
               of
               any
               one
               to
               be
               an
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Officer
              
               in
               an
               
                 Ordinary
                 stated
                 Church
              
               ,
               but
               with
               Relation
               unto
               that
               Church
               whereof
               he
               was
               ,
               or
               was
               to
               be
               ,
               an
               Officer
               .
               But
               an
               Evangelist
               as
               such
               ,
               was
               not
               especially
               related
               unto
               any
               one
               Church
               more
               than
               another
               ;
               though
               as
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               they
               might
               for
               a
               time
               attend
               unto
               the
               Work
               in
               one
               Place
               or
               Church
               ,
               rather
               or
               more
               ,
               than
               another
               .
               Wherefore
               without
               a
               Call
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               either
               immediate
               by
               Prophesie
               and
               Revelation
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Direction
               of
               Persons
               infallibly
               inspired
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               were
               ,
               none
               can
               be
               called
               to
               be
               Evangelists
               ,
               nor
               yet
               
                 to
                 succeed
                 them
              
               under
               any
               other
               Name
               in
               that
               Office
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               after
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               never
               once
               took
               upon
               them
               to
               constitute
               or
               Ordain
               
                 an
                 Evangelist
              
               ,
               as
               knowing
               it
               a
               thing
               beyond
               their
               Rule
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               their
               Power
               .
               Men
               may
               invade
               an
               Office
               when
               they
               please
               ,
               but
               unless
               they
               be
               called
               unto
               it
               ,
               they
               must
               account
               for
               their
               Usurpation
               .
               And
               as
               for
               those
               who
               have
               erected
               an
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               an
               Episcopacy
               ,
               principally
               if
               not
               solely
               out
               of
               what
               is
               ascribed
               unto
               these
               Evangelists
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               further
               attended
               unto
               in
               their
               Claim
               ,
               when
               they
               lay
               the
               least
               Pretence
               unto
               the
               whole
               of
               what
               is
               ascribed
               unto
               them
               .
               But
               this
               
                 doing
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
              
               is
               that
               which
               few
               Men
               care
               for
               ,
               or
               delight
               in
               ;
               only
               their
               Power
               und
               Authority
               in
               a
               new
               kind
               of
               Mannagery
               ,
               
               many
               would
               willingly
               possess
               themselves
               of
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               18.
               )
               2.
               
               THE
               Evangelists
               we
               read
               of
               ,
               had
               
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               could
               not
               warrantably
               undertake
               their
               Office.
               This
               we
               have
               manifested
               before
               .
               Now
               these
               
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               differing
               not
               only
               in
               Degrees
               but
               in
               Kind
               from
               all
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Ordinary
                 Ministry
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               not
               at
               present
               by
               any
               pretended
               unto
               :
               And
               if
               any
               should
               make
               such
               a
               Pretence
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               convince
               them
               of
               their
               Folly.
               But
               without
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               men
               must
               content
               themselves
               with
               such
               Offices
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               are
               stated
               with
               respect
               unto
               every
               particular
               Congregation
               .
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               
               Chap.
               20.
               28.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               1.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               19.
               )
               SOME
               indeed
               seem
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               whether
               to
               derive
               their
               Claim
               from
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               as
               Evangelists
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Bishops
               that
               were
               Ordained
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               described
               unto
               them
               .
               But
               whereas
               those
               Bishops
               were
               no
               other
               but
               Elders
               of
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               beyond
               a
               modest
               Denyal
               ,
               from
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               1.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               8.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               So
               certainly
               they
               cannot
               be
               of
               both
               sorts
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               apparently
               superiour
               unto
               the
               other
               .
               If
               they
               are
               
                 such
                 Bishops
              
               as
               Titus
               and
               Timothy
               Ordained
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               enough
               known
               both
               what
               is
               their
               Office
               ,
               their
               Work
               and
               their
               Duty
               :
               If
               such
               as
               they
               pretend
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               to
               be
               ,
               they
               must
               manifest
               it
               in
               the
               like
               
                 Call
                 ,
                 Gifts
              
               and
               Employment
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               20.
               )
               FOR
               ,
               (
               3
               )
               There
               are
               not
               any
               now
               ,
               who
               do
               pretend
               unto
               their
               
                 Principal
                 Employment
              
               by
               Vertue
               of
               Office
               ,
               nor
               can
               so
               do
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Principal
               Work
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               was
               to
               go
               up
               and
               down
               from
               one
               Place
               and
               Nation
               unto
               
               another
               ,
               to
               
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               unto
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               as
               yet
               unconverted
               ,
               and
               their
               Commission
               unto
               this
               purpose
               was
               as
               large
               and
               extensive
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               But
               who
               shall
               now
               empower
               any
               one
               hereunto
               ?
               What
               Church
               ,
               what
               Persons
               have
               received
               Authority
               to
               Ordain
               any
               one
               to
               be
               such
               an
               Evangelist
               ?
               Or
               what
               Rules
               or
               Directions
               are
               given
               as
               to
               their
               Qualifications
               ,
               Power
               or
               Duty
               ;
               or
               how
               they
               should
               be
               so
               ordained
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               ordained
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               others
               also
               that
               are
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               unconverted
               Persons
               and
               Nations
               as
               they
               have
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               are
               particularly
               guided
               by
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               :
               But
               that
               any
               Church
               or
               Person
               have
               Power
               or
               Authority
               to
               ordain
               a
               Person
               unto
               this
               Office
               and
               Work
               ,
               cannot
               be
               proved
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               21.
               )
               LASTLY
               ,
               The
               
                 Continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Employment
              
               as
               unto
               the
               
                 Settling
                 of
                 new
                 planted
                 Churches
              
               ,
               is
               no
               way
               necessary
               .
               For
               every
               Church
               being
               planted
               and
               settled
               ,
               is
               entrusted
               with
               Power
               for
               it's
               own
               Preservation
               and
               continuance
               in
               due
               Order
               according
               to
               the
               Mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               enabled
               to
               do
               all
               those
               things
               in
               it self
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               were
               done
               under
               the
               Guidance
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               one
               Instance
               be
               given
               wherein
               they
               are
               defective
               .
               And
               where
               any
               Church
               was
               called
               and
               gathered
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               had
               some
               things
               yet
               wanting
               unto
               it's
               Perfection
               and
               Compleat
               Order
               ,
               which
               the
               Evangelists
               were
               to
               finish
               and
               settle
               ;
               they
               did
               it
               not
               but
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               it self
               ;
               only
               presiding
               and
               directing
               in
               the
               things
               to
               be
               done
               .
               And
               if
               any
               Churches
               through
               their
               own
               Default
               have
               lost
               that
               Order
               and
               Power
               which
               they
               were
               once
               established
               in
               ,
               
               as
               they
               shall
               never
               want
               Power
               in
               themselves
               to
               recover
               their
               pristine
               Estate
               and
               Condition
               ,
               who
               will
               attend
               unto
               their
               Duty
               according
               unto
               Rule
               to
               that
               purpose
               :
               So
               this
               would
               rather
               prove
               a
               Necessity
               of
               raising
               up
               
                 new
                 Evangelists
              
               ,
               of
               a
               new
               extraordinary
               Ministry
               on
               the
               Defection
               of
               Churches
               ,
               than
               the
               continuance
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               rightly
               stated
               and
               settled
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               22.
               )
               Besides
               these
               Evangelists
               ,
               there
               were
               Prophets
               also
               who
               had
               a
               
                 Temporary
                 ,
                 Extraordinary
                 Ministry
              
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Their
               grant
               from
               Christ
               or
               Institution
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               
               Ephes.
               4.
               11.
               and
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Ministry
               is
               declared
               Acts
               13.
               1.
               
               But
               the
               Names
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Prophesie
               ,
               are
               used
               variously
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               For
               sometimes
               an
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Office
              
               and
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               are
               signified
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               only
               ;
               sometimes
               an
               
                 Ordinary
                 Office
              
               with
               
                 Ordinary
                 Gifts
              
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               
                 Ordinary
                 Gifts
                 only
              
               .
               And
               unto
               one
               of
               these
               Heads
               may
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               be
               every
               where
               reduced
               :
               In
               the
               places
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Officers
              
               endued
               with
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               are
               intended
               .
               For
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               are
               placed
               in
               the
               second
               Rank
               of
               Officers
               next
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secondarily
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               between
               them
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               11.
               
               And
               two
               things
               are
               ascribed
               unto
               them
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               they
               
                 received
                 immediate
                 Revelations
              
               and
               Directions
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               things
               that
               belonged
               unto
               the
               present
               Duty
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Unto
               them
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               revealed
               his
               Mind
               ,
               and
               gave
               Commands
               concerning
               the
               separation
               of
               Barnabas
               and
               Saul
               unto
               their
               Work
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               2.
               
               (
               2.
               )
               They
               
                 foretold
                 things
                 to
                 come
              
               by
               the
               Inspiration
               
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Duty
               or
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               concerned
               .
               So
               Agabus
               the
               Prophet
               foretold
               the
               Famine
               in
               the
               days
               of
               
                 Claudius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               whereon
               Provision
               was
               made
               for
               the
               poor
               Saints
               at
               Hierusalem
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               suffer
               by
               it
               ,
               Acts
               11.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               And
               the
               same
               Person
               afterwards
               ,
               prophesied
               of
               the
               
                 Bonds
                 and
                 Sufferings
                 of
              
               Paul
               at
               Hierusalem
               ,
               Acts
               21.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               And
               the
               samething
               ,
               it
               being
               of
               the
               highest
               Concernment
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               )
               revealed
               unto
               the
               Prophets
               that
               were
               in
               most
               Churches
               ;
               for
               so
               himself
               gives
               an
               account
               hereof
               .
               
                 And
                 now
                 behold
                 I
                 go
                 bound
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 unto
              
               Hierusalem
               ,
               
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 shall
                 befall
                 me
                 there
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 witnesseth
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 that
                 Bonds
                 and
                 Afflictions
                 abide
                 me
                 ,
              
               Acts
               20.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Cities
               he
               passed
               through
               ,
               where
               there
               were
               Churches
               planted
               and
               Prophets
               in
               them
               .
               These
               things
               the
               Churches
               then
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               for
               their
               Confirmation
               ,
               Direction
               and
               Comfort
               ;
               and
               were
               therefore
               I
               suppose
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               supplyed
               with
               such
               Officers
               for
               a
               Season
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               whilst
               they
               were
               needful
               .
               And
               unto
               this
               Office
               ,
               though
               expresly
               affirmed
               to
               be
               
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               and
               placed
               between
               the
               Apostles
               and
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               none
               that
               I
               know
               of
               do
               pretend
               a
               Succession
               .
               All
               grant
               that
               they
               were
               extraordinary
               ,
               because
               their
               Gift
               and
               Work
               was
               so
               ;
               but
               so
               were
               those
               of
               Evangelists
               also
               .
               But
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               the
               
                 Power
                 and
                 Rule
              
               of
               these
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               else
               undoubtedly
               we
               should
               have
               had
               on
               one
               pretence
               or
               other
               Successors
               provided
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               23.
               )
               2dly
               ,
               Sometimes
               an
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Gift
              
               without
               Office
               is
               intended
               in
               this
               Expression
               .
               So
               it
               is
               said
               that
               
                 Philip
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 had
                 four
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 Prophesie
                 ,
              
               Acts
               21.
               9.
               
               It
               is
               not
               
               said
               that
               they
               were
               Prophetesses
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               some
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               only
               that
               
                 they
                 did
                 Prophesie
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               had
               Revelations
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               occasionally
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               to
               Prophesie
               is
               nothing
               but
               to
               declare
               hidden
               and
               secret
               things
               by
               virtue
               of
               immediate
               Revelation
               ,
               be
               they
               of
               what
               Nature
               they
               will
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               the
               word
               commonly
               used
               ,
               Mat.
               26.
               68.
               
               Luke
               22.
               64.
               
               So
               an
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Gift
              
               without
               Office
               is
               expressed
               ,
               Acts
               19.
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 when
              
               Paul
               
                 had
                 laid
                 his
                 Hands
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 spake
                 with
                 Tongues
                 and
                 Prophesied
                 .
              
               Their
               Prophesying
               ,
               which
               was
               their
               Declaration
               of
               Spiritual
               things
               by
               immediate
               Revelation
               ,
               was
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               with
               their
               
                 speaking
                 with
                 Tongues
              
               ;
               both
               Extraordinary
               Gifts
               and
               Operations
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               of
               this
               sort
               were
               those
               
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Healings
              
               and
               Tongues
               which
               God
               for
               a
               time
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               constitute
               distinct
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               only
               sundry
               Persons
               in
               each
               Church
               which
               were
               endued
               with
               these
               Extraordinary
               Gifts
               for
               its
               Edification
               .
               And
               therefore
               are
               they
               placed
               after
               Teachers
               ,
               comprizing
               both
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               principal
               sort
               of
               the
               ordinary
               continuing
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               
               And
               of
               this
               sort
               do
               I
               reckon
               those
               Prophets
               to
               be
               who
               are
               treated
               of
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               For
               that
               they
               were
               neither
               stated
               Officers
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Church
               promiscuously
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               had
               received
               an
               especial
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Gift
              
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Context
               ,
               see
               verse
               30.
               37.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               24.
               )
               AGAIN
               ,
               an
               
                 Ordinary
                 Office
              
               with
               
                 Ordinary
                 Gifts
              
               is
               intended
               by
               this
               Expression
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               6.
               
               
                 Having
                 then
                 Gifts
                 differing
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Grace
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 whether
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 Prophesie
                 according
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Prophesie
              
               here
               can
               intend
               nothing
               but
               Teaching
               ,
               or
               Preaching
               ,
               in
               the
               Exposition
               and
               Application
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               for
               an
               
                 External
                 Rule
              
               is
               given
               unto
               it
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               must
               be
               done
               according
               to
               the
               
                 proportion
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               or
               the
               sound
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               revealed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               And
               this
               ever
               was
               and
               will
               ever
               continue
               to
               be
               the
               Work
               and
               Duty
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               are
               enabled
               by
               the
               Gifts
               of
               Christ
               which
               they
               receive
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               7.
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               more
               afterwards
               .
               And
               hence
               also
               those
               who
               are
               not
               called
               unto
               Office
               ,
               who
               have
               yet
               received
               a
               Gift
               enabling
               them
               to
               declare
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Scripture
               unto
               the
               Edification
               of
               others
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               Prophesie
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               25.
               )
               AND
               these
               things
               I
               thought
               meet
               to
               interpose
               ,
               with
               a
               brief
               Description
               of
               those
               Officers
               which
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               granted
               unto
               his
               Church
               
                 for
                 a
                 Season
              
               ,
               at
               its
               first
               Planting
               and
               Establishment
               ,
               with
               what
               belonged
               unto
               their
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               their
               Work.
               For
               the
               Collation
               of
               them
               on
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               their
               whole
               Furniture
               with
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               was
               the
               immediate
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               in
               the
               Declaration
               of
               ;
               and
               withall
               it
               was
               my
               Design
               to
               manifest
               how
               vain
               is
               the
               pretence
               of
               some
               unto
               a
               kind
               of
               Succession
               unto
               these
               Officers
               ,
               who
               have
               neither
               an
               Extrordinary
               Call
               ,
               nor
               Extraordinary
               Gifts
               ,
               nor
               Extraordinary
               Imployment
               ,
               but
               only
               are
               pleased
               to
               assume
               an
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Power
              
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               over
               the
               Churches
               and
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               such
               as
               neither
               Evangelists
               ,
               nor
               Prophets
               ,
               nor
               Apostles
               ,
               did
               ever
               claim
               or
               make
               use
               of
               .
               But
               this
               
                 matter
                 of
                 Power
              
               is
               Fuel
               in
               it self
               unto
               the
               Proud
               ,
               Ambitious
               Minds
               of
               Diotrephists
               ,
               and
               as
               now
               circumstanced
               
               with
               other
               Advantages
               ,
               is
               useful
               to
               the
               corrupt
               Lusts
               of
               Men
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               it
               be
               pretended
               unto
               ,
               and
               greedily
               reached
               after
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               really
               have
               neither
               Call
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               nor
               Gifts
               for
               it
               ,
               nor
               do
               employ
               themselves
               in
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               in
               these
               Extraordinary
               Officers
               and
               their
               Gifts
               ,
               did
               consist
               the
               Original
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               was
               their
               Edification
               carried
               on
               and
               perfected
               ;
               so
               by
               an
               
                 empty
                 pretence
              
               unto
               their
               Power
               ,
               without
               their
               Order
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Churches
               have
               been
               stained
               and
               deformed
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               destruction
               .
               But
               we
               must
               return
               unto
               the
               Consideration
               of
               Extraordinary
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               especial
               Work
               before
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               .
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               1.
               )
               
                 EXTRAORDINARY
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               First
               ,
               Such
               as
               absolutely
               exceed
               the
               whole
               Power
               and
               Faculties
               of
               our
               Minds
               and
               Souls
               .
               These
               therefore
               did
               not
               consist
               in
               an
               
                 abiding
                 Principle
              
               or
               Faculty
               alway
               resident
               in
               them
               that
               received
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               could
               Exercise
               them
               by
               vertue
               of
               any
               inherent
               Power
               and
               Ability
               .
               They
               were
               so
               granted
               unto
               some
               Persons
               in
               the
               Execution
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               as
               that
               so
               often
               as
               was
               needful
               ,
               they
               could
               produce
               their
               Effects
               by
               vertue
               of
               an
               immediate
               Extraordinary
               Influence
               of
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               transiently
               affecting
               their
               Minds
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               Gift
               of
               
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Healing
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               
               There
               were
               no
               Extraordinary
               Officers
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               these
               Gifts
               .
               But
               yet
               they
               could
               work
               or
               operate
               by
               vertue
               of
               them
               ,
               only
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               gave
               them
               
                 especial
                 Direction
              
               for
               the
               putting
               forth
               of
               his
               Power
               in
               them
               .
               So
               it
               is
               said
               that
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               Preaching
               at
               Iconium
               ,
               the
               
                 Lord
                 gave
                 Testimony
                 unto
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 granted
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 their
                 Hands
                 ,
              
               Acts
               14.
               3.
               
               The
               working
               of
               Signs
               and
               Miracles
               ,
               is
               the
               immediate
               operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               Power
               or
               Faculty
               efficiently
               productive
               of
               such
               Effects
               ,
               abide
               in
               the
               Souls
               or
               Minds
               of
               Men
               :
               These
               
                 miraculous
                 Operations
              
               were
               the
               
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               sent
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               he
               gave
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               See
               Heb.
               2.
               4.
               with
               our
               Exposition
               thereon
               .
               Wherefore
               there
               was
               no
               more
               in
               these
               Gifts
               which
               
                 absolutely
                 exceed
                 the
                 whole
                 faculties
              
               of
               our
               Natures
               ,
               but
               the
               designing
               of
               certain
               Persons
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               and
               with
               whose
               Ministry
               he
               would
               himself
               effect
               miraculous
               operations
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               were
               such
               as
               consisted
               in
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Endowments
              
               and
               Improvements
               of
               the
               Faculties
               of
               the
               Souls
               or
               Minds
               of
               Men
               ;
               such
               as
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 Utterance
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Now
               where
               these
               were
               bestowed
               on
               any
               in
               an
               
                 Extraordinary
                 manner
              
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               on
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               they
               differed
               only
               in
               Degree
               from
               them
               that
               are
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               still
               continued
               ;
               but
               are
               of
               the
               
                 same
                 kind
              
               with
               them
               ;
               whereof
               we
               shall
               treat
               afterward
               .
               Now
               whereas
               all
               these
               Gifts
               of
               both
               sorts
               ,
               are
               expresly
               and
               distinctly
               enumerated
               ,
               and
               set
               down
               by
               our
               Apostle
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               I
               shall
               consider
               them
               as
               they
               are
               there
               proposed
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               2.
               )
               1
               COR.
               12.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 every
                 Man
                 to
                 profit
              
               
               
                 withall
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 one
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 to
                 another
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 to
                 another
                 Faith
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 to
                 another
                 the
                 Gifts
                 of
                 Healing
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 to
                 another
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 to
                 another
                 Prophesie
                 ;
                 to
                 another
                 discerning
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 to
                 another
                 divers
                 kinds
                 of
                 Tongues
                 ;
                 to
                 another
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Tongues
                 :
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 worketh
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 self-same
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 dividing
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 severally
                 as
                 he
                 will.
              
               The
               general
               Concernments
               of
               this
               passage
               in
               the
               Apostle
               were
               declared
               ,
               and
               the
               context
               opened
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               Discourse
               on
               this
               subject
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               now
               consider
               the
               especial
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               that
               are
               here
               enumerated
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               which
               are
               Nine
               in
               number
               ,
               laid
               down
               promiscuously
               without
               respect
               unto
               any
               order
               or
               dependance
               of
               one
               upon
               another
               ;
               although
               it
               is
               probable
               that
               those
               
                 first
                 placed
              
               ,
               were
               the
               principal
               ,
               or
               of
               principal
               use
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               3.
               )
               The
               first
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Wisdom
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               is
               of
               the
               same
               signification
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ;
               which
               often
               signifies
               a
               Thing
               or
               Matter
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Wisdom
              
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               
                 Wisdom
                 it self
              
               .
               And
               our
               Enquiry
               is
               ,
               What
               was
               that
               Wisdom
               which
               was
               a
               peculiar
               and
               an
               especial
               Gift
               (
               in
               those
               days
               )
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               promised
               unto
               his
               Disciples
               that
               he
               would
               give
               them
               a
               
                 Mouth
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 which
                 all
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 gainsay
                 nor
                 resist
                 ,
              
               Luke
               21.
               15.
               
               This
               will
               be
               our
               Rule
               in
               the
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               this
               Gift
               .
               That
               which
               he
               hath
               respect
               unto
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               and
               its
               Truth
               ,
               against
               powerful
               persecuting
               Adversaries
               .
               For
               although
               they
               had
               the
               Truth
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               yet
               being
               Men
               ignorant
               and
               unlearned
               ,
               they
               might
               justly
               fear
               that
               when
               they
               were
               brought
               before
               
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               baffled
               in
               their
               Profession
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               able
               to
               defend
               the
               Truth
               .
               Wherefore
               this
               Promise
               of
               a
               
                 Mouth
                 and
                 Wisdom
              
               respects
               Spiritual
               Ability
               and
               Utterance
               in
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               called
               into
               question
               about
               it
               .
               Spiritual
               Ability
               of
               Mind
               is
               the
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Utterance
               or
               freedom
               of
               Speech
               is
               the
               Mouth
               here
               promised
               .
               An
               Eminent
               instance
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               hereof
               we
               have
               in
               Peter
               and
               
                 John
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               4.
               
               For
               upon
               their
               making
               a
               Defence
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               therein
               ,
               such
               as
               their
               Adversaries
               were
               not
               able
               to
               gainsay
               nor
               resist
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               
                 Rulers
                 and
                 Elders
                 saw
                 their
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               their
               utterance
               in
               Defence
               of
               their
               Cause
               with
               Boldness
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Wisdom
               wherewith
               it
               was
               accompanied
               ,
               considering
               that
               they
               were
               unlearned
               and
               Ignorant
               ,
               they
               were
               astonished
               ,
               and
               only
               considered
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               v.
               13.
               
               And
               he
               it
               was
               who
               in
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               Promise
               had
               given
               them
               that
               Spiritual
               Wisdom
               and
               Utterance
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               not
               
                 able
                 to
                 resist
              
               .
               So
               it
               is
               said
               expresly
               of
               Stephen
               ,
               that
               his
               Adversaries
               were
               not
               able
               to
               
                 resist
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Spirit
              
               whereby
               he
               spake
               ,
               Actt
               6.
               10.
               
               Wherefore
               this
               Gift
               of
               Wisdom
               in
               the
               first
               place
               was
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Skill
                 and
                 Ability
              
               to
               defend
               the
               Truths
               of
               the
               GosPel
               ,
               when
               questioned
               ,
               opposed
               or
               blasphemed
               .
               And
               this
               Gift
               was
               eminent
               in
               those
               Primitive
               Times
               ,
               when
               a
               Company
               of
               unlearned
               Men
               were
               able
               upon
               all
               occasions
               to
               maintain
               and
               defend
               the
               Truth
               which
               they
               Believed
               and
               Professed
               before
               and
               against
               
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 Rulers
              
               of
               Synagogus
               ,
               yea
               Princes
               and
               Kings
               ,
               continually
               so
               confounding
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               as
               that
               being
               obstinate
               in
               their
               unbelief
               they
               were
               
               forced
               to
               cover
               their
               Shame
               by
               betaking
               themselves
               unto
               Rage
               and
               Bestial
               Fury
               ,
               Acts
               6.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Chap.
               7.
               54.
               
               Chap.
               22.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               As
               hath
               been
               the
               manner
               of
               all
               their
               Successors
               ever
               since
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               4.
               )
               NOW
               although
               this
               be
               an
               
                 especial
                 kind
                 of
                 Wisdom
              
               ,
               an
               Eminent
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Glory
               of
               Christ
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               greatly
               concerned
               ;
               namely
               an
               Ability
               to
               manage
               and
               defend
               the
               Truth
               in
               times
               of
               Trial
               and
               Danger
               ,
               to
               the
               Confusion
               of
               its
               Adversaries
               ;
               yet
               I
               suppose
               the
               Wisdom
               here
               intended
               ,
               is
               not
               absolutely
               consined
               thereunto
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               principally
               intended
               .
               Peter
               speaking
               of
               
               Paul's
               Epistles
               ,
               affirms
               that
               they
               were
               written
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 given
                 into
                 him
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               15.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 especial
                 Gift
              
               of
               Spiritual
               Wisdom
               ,
               for
               the
               management
               of
               Gospel
               Truths
               unto
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               received
               .
               And
               he
               that
               would
               understand
               what
               this
               Wisdom
               is
               ,
               must
               be
               throughly
               conversant
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               that
               Apostle
               .
               For
               indeed
               the
               Wisdom
               that
               he
               useth
               in
               the
               management
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               the
               due
               consideration
               of
               all
               Persons
               ,
               Occasions
               ,
               Circumstances
               ,
               Temptations
               of
               Men
               and
               Churches
               ,
               of
               their
               State
               ,
               Condition
               ,
               Strength
               or
               Weakness
               ,
               Growth
               or
               Decays
               ,
               Obedience
               or
               Failings
               ,
               their
               Capacities
               and
               Progresses
               ,
               with
               the
               Holy
               Accommodation
               of
               himself
               in
               what
               he
               teacheth
               or
               delivereth
               ,
               in
               Meekness
               ,
               in
               Vehemency
               ,
               in
               Tenderness
               ,
               in
               Sharpness
               ,
               in
               severe
               Arguings
               and
               pathetical
               Expostulations
               ,
               with
               all
               other
               ways
               and
               means
               suited
               unto
               his
               Holy
               Ends
               ,
               in
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               inexpressibly
               Glorious
               and
               Excellent
               .
               All
               this
               did
               he
               do
               according
               to
               the
               
                 singular
                 Gift
                 of
                 Wisdom
              
               that
               was
               bestowed
               on
               
               him
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               take
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Wisdom
              
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               peculiar
               Spiritual
               Skill
               and
               Ability
               ,
               wisely
               to
               manage
               the
               Gospel
               in
               it's
               Administration
               unto
               the
               Advantage
               and
               Furtherance
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Defence
               of
               it
               when
               called
               unto
               the
               Trial
               with
               it's
               Adversaries
               .
               This
               was
               an
               
                 Eminent
                 Gift
              
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               which
               considering
               the
               Persons
               employed
               by
               him
               in
               the
               Ministry
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               being
               known
               to
               be
               unlearned
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               fill'd
               the
               World
               with
               Amazement
               ,
               and
               was
               an
               effectual
               Means
               for
               the
               subduing
               of
               Multitudes
               unto
               the
               Obedience
               of
               Faith.
               And
               so
               eminent
               was
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               in
               this
               Gift
               ,
               and
               so
               successful
               in
               the
               Management
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               his
               Adversaries
               had
               nothing
               to
               say
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               
                 subtle
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 Men
                 by
                 Craft
                 and
                 Guile
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               16.
               
               The
               Sweetness
               ,
               Condescention
               ,
               Self-denial
               ,
               Holy
               Compliance
               ,
               with
               all
               which
               he
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               mixed
               with
               Truth
               ,
               Gravity
               and
               Authority
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               had
               to
               be
               
                 all
                 Craft
                 and
                 Guile
              
               .
               And
               this
               Gift
               when
               it
               is
               in
               any
               measure
               continued
               unto
               any
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               is
               of
               singular
               Use
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               Yea
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               Apostle
               fixed
               it
               here
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 place
              
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               was
               eminent
               above
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               as
               where
               it
               is
               
                 too
                 much
                 wanting
              
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               wosul
               Mistakes
               and
               Miscarriages
               ,
               Men
               ,
               otherwise
               good
               and
               holy
               ,
               will
               run
               themselves
               into
               ,
               unto
               the
               great
               Disadvantage
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               so
               the
               real
               Enjoyment
               and
               Exercise
               of
               it
               in
               any
               competent
               measure
               ,
               is
               the
               Life
               and
               Grace
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               As
               God
               filled
               Bezaliel
               and
               Aholiab
               with
               Wisdom
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               old
               ,
               so
               unless
               he
               give
               this
               Spiritual
               Wisdom
               unto
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               no
               Tabernacle
               of
               his
               will
               be
               erected
               where
               it
               is
               fallen
               
               down
               ,
               nor
               kept
               up
               where
               it
               stands
               .
               I
               intend
               not
               
                 Secular
                 Wisdom
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Civil
                 Wisdom
              
               ,
               much
               less
               
                 Carnal
                 Wisdom
              
               ;
               but
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Ability
              
               to
               discharge
               all
               our
               Duties
               aright
               in
               the
               Ministry
               committed
               unto
               us
               .
               And
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               where
               this
               is
               wanting
               ,
               we
               shall
               quickly
               see
               woful
               and
               shameful
               Work
               made
               in
               Churches
               themselves
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               5.
               )
               I
               cannot
               pass
               by
               the
               Consideration
               of
               this
               Gift
               ,
               without
               offering
               something
               that
               may
               guide
               us
               either
               in
               the
               obtaining
               ,
               or
               the
               due
               Exercise
               of
               it
               .
               And
               hereunto
               the
               things
               ensuing
               may
               be
               subservient
               .
               As
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               A
               Sense
               of
               our
               own
               
                 Insufficiency
                 as
                 of
                 our selves
              
               ,
               as
               unto
               any
               End
               for
               which
               this
               Wisdom
               is
               requisite
               .
               As
               it
               is
               declared
               that
               we
               have
               
                 no
                 Sufficiency
              
               in
               our selves
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               
                 all
                 our
                 Sufficiency
              
               being
               of
               God
               :
               So
               in
               particular
               ,
               it
               is
               denyed
               that
               we
               have
               any
               for
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               in
               that
               Interrogation
               containing
               a
               Negative
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 And
                 who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ?
              
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               16.
               
               A
               Sense
               hereof
               is
               the
               first
               Step
               towards
               this
               Wisdom
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               expresly
               declares
               .
               
                 Let
                 no
                 Man
                 deceive
                 himself
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 among
                 you
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 become
                 a
                 Fool
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               18.
               
               Untill
               we
               discover
               and
               are
               sensible
               of
               our
               own
               Folly
               ,
               we
               are
               fit
               neither
               to
               receive
               nor
               to
               use
               this
               Spiritual
               Wisdom
               .
               And
               the
               want
               hereof
               proves
               the
               Ruine
               of
               many
               that
               pretend
               unto
               the
               Ministry
               :
               And
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               that
               it
               were
               only
               their
               own
               .
               They
               come
               to
               the
               Work
               of
               it
               full
               of
               
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Self-conceit
              
               ,
               and
               foolish
               Elation
               of
               Mind
               ,
               in
               an
               Apprehension
               of
               their
               own
               Abilities
               ,
               which
               yet
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               mean
               and
               contemptible
               .
               This
               keeps
               them
               sufficiently
               estranged
               from
               a
               Sense
               of
               that
               
                 Spiritual
                 Wisdom
              
               we
               treat
               of
               .
               Hence
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               a
               
               
                 Gospel
                 Ministry
              
               nor
               it's
               Work
               found
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               an
               empty
               Name
               .
               And
               as
               for
               those
               who
               have
               reduced
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Administrations
               to
               
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Acts
                 ,
                 Courts
              
               and
               
                 Legal
                 Processes
              
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               seem
               to
               do
               it
               with
               a
               Design
               to
               cast
               off
               all
               Use
               of
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               exclude
               both
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Author
               ,
               Name
               and
               Thing
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               Is
               this
               the
               Wisdom
               given
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               for
               the
               due
               Management
               of
               Gospel
               Administrations
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               Men
               should
               get
               a
               little
               Skill
               in
               some
               of
               the
               worst
               of
               Humane
               Laws
               ,
               and
               uncomely
               Artifices
               of
               intreiguing
               
                 Secular
                 Courts
              
               ,
               which
               they
               pride
               themselves
               in
               ,
               and
               terrifie
               poor
               Creatures
               with
               Mulcts
               and
               Penalties
               ,
               that
               are
               any
               way
               obnoxious
               unto
               them
               ?
               What
               use
               these
               things
               may
               be
               of
               in
               the
               World
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               they
               do
               not
               belong
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               6.
               )
               2.
               
               Being
               sensible
               of
               our
               own
               Insufficiency
               ,
               
                 Earnest
                 Prayers
              
               for
               a
               Supply
               of
               this
               Wisdom
               are
               required
               in
               us
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 lack
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 ask
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 giveth
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 liberally
                 and
                 upbraideth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 him
                 ,
              
               James
               1.
               5.
               
               There
               is
               both
               a
               Precept
               and
               a
               Promise
               to
               enforce
               this
               Duty
               .
               That
               we
               all
               want
               Wisdom
               in
               our selves
               ,
               is
               unquestionable
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               as
               to
               our
               Concerns
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               either
               to
               bear
               Testimony
               unto
               it
               in
               Difficulties
               ,
               or
               to
               manage
               the
               Truths
               of
               it
               unto
               Edification
               :
               The
               way
               for
               our
               Supply
               ,
               lies
               plain
               and
               open
               before
               us
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               other
               that
               we
               can
               take
               one
               step
               in
               towards
               it
               .
               
                 Let
                 us
                 ask
                 it
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 giveth
                 liberally
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               shall
               receive
               it
               .
               This
               was
               that
               which
               rendred
               Solomon
               so
               great
               and
               glorious
               ;
               when
               he
               had
               his
               Choice
               given
               him
               of
               all
               desireable
               things
               ,
               he
               made
               his
               Request
               for
               Wisdom
               to
               the
               Discharge
               of
               the
               Office
               and
               
               Duties
               of
               it
               that
               God
               had
               called
               him
               unto
               .
               Tho'
               it
               were
               an
               
                 whole
                 Kingdom
              
               that
               he
               was
               to
               Rule
               ,
               yet
               was
               his
               Work
               carnal
               and
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               Spiritual
               Administrations
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               hereunto
               a
               worldly
               Ministry
               is
               no
               less
               averse
               ,
               than
               unto
               a
               Sence
               of
               their
               own
               Insufficiency
               .
               The
               Fruits
               do
               sufficiently
               manifest
               how
               much
               this
               Duty
               is
               contemned
               by
               them
               :
               But
               the
               Neglect
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               Neglect
               of
               
                 Praying
                 for
                 Wisdom
              
               to
               be
               enabled
               unto
               the
               Discharge
               of
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               the
               due
               Management
               of
               the
               Truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               according
               as
               occasion
               do
               require
               ,
               in
               them
               who
               pretend
               thereunto
               ,
               is
               a
               Fruit
               of
               Unbelief
               ,
               yea
               ,
               of
               Atheism
               and
               Contempt
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               7.
               )
               3.
               
               
                 DUE
                 Meditation
              
               on
               our
               great
               Pattern
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               being
               Followers
               of
               them
               as
               they
               were
               of
               him
               ,
               is
               also
               required
               hereunto
               .
               As
               in
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               so
               in
               especial
               ,
               in
               his
               Ministry
               for
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               giving
               Testimony
               thereunto
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               was
               the
               great
               Pattern
               and
               Example
               ;
               God
               in
               him
               representing
               unto
               us
               that
               
                 Perfection
                 in
                 Wisdom
              
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               aim
               at
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               in
               particular
               look
               into
               this
               Heavenly
               Treasury
               ,
               but
               only
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               would
               be
               
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 wise
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 ,
              
               who
               would
               either
               rightly
               receive
               ,
               or
               duly
               improve
               this
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               he
               ought
               continually
               to
               bear
               in
               his
               Heart
               ,
               his
               Mind
               and
               Affections
               ,
               this
               great
               Exemplar
               and
               Idea
               of
               it
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               his
               Ministry
               ;
               namely
               ,
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               what
               he
               spake
               ,
               how
               on
               all
               occasions
               his
               Condescention
               ,
               Meekness
               and
               Authority
               did
               manifest
               themselves
               ;
               until
               he
               be
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               Image
               and
               likeness
               
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord.
               The
               same
               is
               to
               be
               done
               in
               their
               place
               and
               Sphere
               towards
               the
               Apostles
               as
               the
               principal
               Followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               who
               do
               most
               lively
               represent
               his
               Graces
               and
               Wisdom
               unto
               us
               .
               Their
               Writings
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               written
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               searched
               and
               studied
               unto
               this
               very
               end
               ,
               that
               considering
               how
               they
               behaved
               themselves
               in
               all
               Instances
               ,
               on
               all
               occasions
               in
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               all
               Administrations
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               we
               may
               endeavour
               after
               a
               Conformity
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               Participation
               of
               the
               same
               Spirit
               with
               them
               .
               It
               would
               be
               no
               small
               stay
               and
               Guidance
               unto
               us
               ,
               if
               on
               all
               occasions
               we
               would
               diligently
               search
               and
               consider
               what
               the
               Apostles
               did
               in
               such
               Circumstances
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               would
               have
               done
               in
               answer
               to
               what
               is
               recorded
               of
               their
               Spirit
               and
               Actings
               .
               For
               although
               this
               Wisdom
               be
               a
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               yet
               as
               we
               now
               consider
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               in
               part
               obtained
               and
               greatly
               improved
               ,
               in
               the
               due
               Use
               of
               the
               Means
               which
               are
               subservient
               thereunto
               ;
               provided
               that
               in
               all
               we
               depend
               solely
               on
               God
               for
               the
               giving
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               hath
               also
               prescribed
               these
               Means
               unto
               us
               for
               the
               same
               End.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               8.
               )
               4.
               
               LET
               them
               who
               design
               a
               Participation
               of
               this
               Gift
               ,
               take
               heed
               it
               be
               not
               
                 stifled
                 with
                 such
                 vitious
                 Habits
                 of
                 Mind
              
               as
               are
               expresly
               contrary
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               destructive
               of
               it
               :
               Such
               are
               Self-fulness
               ,
               or
               Confidence
               ,
               Hastiness
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               Promptness
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               Slowness
               to
               hear
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               great
               Means
               which
               make
               many
               abound
               in
               their
               own
               Sense
               and
               Folly
               ;
               to
               be
               wise
               in
               their
               own
               Conceits
               ,
               and
               contemptible
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               all
               that
               are
               truly
               so
               .
               
                 Ability
                 of
                 Speech
              
               in
               time
               and
               season
               ,
               is
               an
               especial
               Gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               eminently
               with
               
               respect
               unto
               the
               Spiritual
               things
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               But
               a
               
                 Profluency
                 of
                 Speech
              
               venting
               it self
               on
               all
               occasions
               ,
               and
               on
               no
               occasions
               ,
               making
               Men
               open
               their
               Mouths
               wide
               ,
               when
               indeed
               they
               should
               shut
               them
               ,
               and
               open
               their
               Ears
               ;
               and
               to
               pour
               out
               all
               that
               they
               know
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               do
               not
               know
               ,
               making
               them
               angry
               if
               they
               are
               not
               heard
               ,
               and
               impatient
               if
               they
               are
               contradicted
               ,
               is
               an
               unconquerable
               Fortification
               against
               all
               true
               Spiritual
               Wisdom
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               9
               )
               5.
               
               LET
               those
               who
               would
               be
               Sharers
               herein
               ,
               follow
               after
               those
               Gifts
               and
               Graces
               which
               do
               
                 accompany
                 it
              
               ,
               promote
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               inseparable
               from
               it
               .
               Such
               are
               
                 Humility
                 ,
                 Meekness
                 ,
                 Patience
                 ,
                 Constancy
                 ,
              
               with
               Boldness
               and
               Confidence
               in
               Profession
               ,
               without
               which
               we
               shall
               be
               Fools
               in
               every
               Trial.
               Wisdom
               indeed
               is
               none
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               that
               which
               cannot
               be
               without
               them
               ,
               nor
               will
               it
               thrive
               in
               any
               Mind
               that
               is
               not
               cultivated
               by
               them
               .
               And
               he
               who
               thinks
               it
               is
               not
               worth
               his
               Pains
               and
               Travail
               ,
               nor
               that
               it
               will
               quit
               Cost
               to
               seek
               after
               this
               Spiritual
               Wisdom
               ,
               by
               a
               constant
               Watchfulness
               against
               the
               opposite
               Vices
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               Attendance
               unto
               those
               concomitant
               Duties
               and
               Graces
               ,
               must
               be
               content
               to
               go
               without
               it
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               Instance
               given
               by
               our
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               ;
               to
               one
               is
               given
               by
               the
               Spirit
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Wisdom
              
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               10.
               )
               
                 TO
                 another
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               I
               shewed
               before
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               denote
               the
               thing
               it self
               ;
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Knowledge
              
               ,
               that
               is
               Knowledge
               .
               But
               if
               any
               shall
               suppose
               ,
               that
               because
               this
               Knowledge
               was
               to
               be
               expressed
               unto
               the
               Church
               for
               it's
               Edification
               ,
               it
               is
               therefore
               called
               a
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Knowledge
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Word
               
               of
               Exhortation
               ,
               or
               a
               Word
               of
               Consolation
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Exhortation
               and
               Consolation
               administred
               by
               Words
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               contend
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               It
               is
               Knowledge
               that
               is
               the
               Gift
               peculiarly
               intended
               in
               this
               Second
               Place
               .
               And
               we
               must
               enquire
               ,
               both
               how
               it
               is
               an
               especial
               Gift
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 what
                 sort
              
               it
               is
               .
               And
               it
               should
               seem
               that
               it
               cannot
               have
               the
               Nature
               of
               an
               
                 especial
                 Gift
              
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               that
               which
               was
               common
               to
               all
               .
               For
               so
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               speaking
               unto
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ;
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 all
                 have
                 Knowledge
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               1.
               
               And
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               also
               adds
               ,
               that
               this
               Knowledge
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               either
               in
               it's
               own
               Nature
               tends
               unto
               an
               ill
               Issue
               ,
               or
               is
               very
               apt
               to
               be
               abused
               thereunto
               :
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Knowledge
                 puffeth
                 up
              
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               he
               frequently
               reflects
               upon
               it
               in
               other
               places
               .
               But
               yet
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               it
               is
               a
               
                 peculiar
                 Gift
              
               ,
               and
               in
               it self
               singularly
               useful
               :
               However
               it
               may
               be
               abused
               as
               the
               best
               things
               may
               be
               ,
               yea
               ,
               are
               most
               liable
               thereunto
               .
               The
               Knowledge
               mentioned
               in
               that
               place
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               which
               he
               ascribes
               in
               common
               unto
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               only
               that
               which
               concerned
               
                 things
                 Sacrificed
                 unto
                 Idols
              
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               should
               extend
               it
               farther
               ,
               unto
               an
               Understanding
               of
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Community
               of
               Believers
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               place
               remaining
               for
               an
               Eminency
               ,
               therein
               by
               vertue
               of
               an
               especial
               Spiritual
               Gift
               .
               And
               as
               to
               what
               he
               adds
               about
               
                 Knowledge
                 puffing
                 up
              
               ,
               he
               expounds
               in
               the
               next
               Words
               ;
               if
               any
               Man
               
                 thinketh
                 that
                 he
                 knoweth
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 knoweth
                 nothing
                 yet
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 know
                 ,
              
               Ver.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               Men's
               Knowledge
               ,
               but
               the
               vain
               and
               proud
               Conceit
               of
               ignorant
               Men
               ,
               supposing
               themselves
               
                 knowing
                 and
                 wise
              
               ,
               that
               so
               puffeth
               up
               and
               hindreth
               Edification
               .
            
             
             
               (
               §
               11.
               )
               WHEREFORE
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               By
               this
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Knowledge
              
               ,
               not
               
                 that
                 Degree
                 of
                 it
              
               which
               is
               required
               in
               all
               Christians
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               intended
               .
               Such
               a
               Measure
               of
               Knowledge
               there
               is
               necessary
               both
               unto
               Faith
               and
               Confession
               .
               Men
               can
               believe
               nothing
               of
               that
               whereof
               they
               know
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               confess
               with
               their
               Mouths
               what
               they
               apprehend
               not
               in
               their
               Minds
               .
               But
               it
               is
               somewhat
               
                 singular
                 ,
                 eminent
              
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 common
              
               to
               all
               .
               Neither
               ,
               (
               2
               )
               Doth
               that
               Eminency
               or
               Singularity
               consist
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Saving
               and
               Sanctifying
               Knowledge
               which
               is
               intended
               .
               That
               there
               is
               such
               a
               peculiar
               Knowledge
               whereby
               
                 God
                 shines
                 into
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               Spiritual
               Saving
               Insight
               into
               Spiritual
               things
               ,
               transforming
               the
               Mind
               into
               the
               Likeness
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               at
               large
               elsewhere
               declared
               .
               For
               it
               is
               reckoned
               among
               Gifts
               ;
               whereas
               that
               other
               is
               a
               
                 Saving
                 Grace
              
               ,
               whose
               difference
               hath
               been
               declared
               before
               .
               It
               is
               expressed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               2.
               by
               
                 understanding
                 all
                 mysteries
                 and
                 all
                 knowledge
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               having
               an
               Understanding
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               Mysteries
               .
               This
               Knowledge
               he
               calleth
               a
               Gift
               ,
               which
               shall
               vanish
               away
               ,
               Ver.
               8.
               and
               so
               not
               belonging
               absolutely
               unto
               that
               Grace
               ,
               which
               being
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               us
               ,
               shall
               go
               over
               into
               Eternity
               .
               And
               Knowledge
               in
               Ver.
               2.
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               thing
               known
               ;
               if
               
                 I
                 understand
                 all
                 Knowledge
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               all
               Mysteries
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Knowledge
               here
               intended
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               peculiar
               and
               especial
               Insight
               into
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               whereby
               those
               in
               whom
               it
               was
               ,
               were
               enabled
               to
               teach
               and
               instruct
               others
               .
               Thus
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               who
               had
               received
               all
               these
               Gifts
               in
               the
               highest
               Degree
               and
               Measure
               ,
               affirms
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               Writing
               ,
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               wrote
               
               might
               perceive
               his
               
                 Skill
                 and
                 Understanding
                 in
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               (
               §
               12.
               )
               AND
               this
               was
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               necessary
               unto
               those
               
                 first
                 Dispensers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ;
               for
               how
               else
               should
               the
               Church
               have
               been
               instructed
               in
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               it
               .
               This
               they
               prayed
               for
               them
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               all
               
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 Col.
              
               1.
               9.
               
               Ephes.
               1.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Chap.
               3.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Col.
               2.
               2.
               
               The
               means
               whereby
               they
               might
               come
               hereunto
               ,
               was
               by
               their
               Instruction
               ,
               who
               therefore
               were
               to
               be
               skilled
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               in
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               those
               Mysteries
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               to
               impart
               unto
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               it
               accordingly
               :
               And
               so
               it
               was
               with
               them
               Acts
               20.
               27.
               
               Ephes.
               3.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Col.
               4.
               2.
               
               Now
               although
               this
               Gift
               as
               to
               that
               excellent
               Degree
               wherein
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               received
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               by
               
                 immediate
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               be
               with-held
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               still
               communicated
               in
               such
               a
               Measure
               unto
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               is
               necessary
               unto
               it's
               Edification
               .
               And
               for
               any
               one
               to
               undertake
               an
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               received
               this
               Gift
               in
               some
               good
               measure
               of
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               to
               impose
               himself
               on
               that
               Service
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               neither
               called
               unto
               nor
               sitted
               for
               .
               And
               whereas
               we
               have
               lived
               to
               see
               all
               Endeavours
               after
               an
               especial
               Acquaintance
               with
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               despised
               or
               derided
               by
               some
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               Evidence
               of
               that
               fatal
               and
               fearful
               Apostasie
               ,
               whereinto
               the
               Generality
               of
               Christians
               are
               fallen
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               13.
               )
               FAITH
               is
               added
               in
               the
               3d
               place
               ;
               
                 To
                 another
                 Faith
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               That
               the
               Saving
               
               Grace
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               unto
               all
               True
               Believers
               ,
               is
               not
               here
               intended
               ,
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               Context
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Faith
               in
               Scripture
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               the
               
                 Faith
                 of
                 Miracles
              
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               our
               Apostle
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               as
               a
               principal
               ,
               extraordinary
               ,
               Spiritual
               Gift
               ,
               Chap.
               13.
               2.
               
               
                 Though
                 I
                 had
                 all
                 Faith
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 remove
                 Mountains
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               highest
               Degree
               of
               a
               Faith
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               would
               effect
               miraculous
               Operations
               of
               the
               highest
               Nature
               .
               This
               I
               should
               readily
               admit
               to
               be
               here
               intended
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               
                 working
                 Miracles
              
               in
               the
               next
               Verse
               ,
               as
               a
               Gift
               distinct
               from
               this
               Faith.
               Yet
               whereas
               this
               
                 working
                 of
                 Miracles
              
               is
               every
               where
               ascribed
               to
               Faith
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               any
               where
               but
               where
               the
               peculiar
               Faith
               from
               which
               those
               Operations
               did
               proceed
               was
               first
               imparted
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               unlikely
               but
               that
               by
               Faith
               the
               Principle
               of
               all
               miraculous
               Operations
               may
               be
               intended
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               other
               Expressions
               the
               Operations
               themselves
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Distinction
               of
               these
               Gifts
               be
               to
               be
               preserved
               ,
               as
               I
               rather
               judge
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               considering
               the
               placing
               of
               Faith
               immediately
               upon
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               I
               should
               judge
               that
               a
               peculiar
               Confidence
               ,
               Boldness
               and
               Assurance
               of
               Mind
               in
               the
               Profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Administration
               of
               it's
               Ordinances
               ,
               is
               here
               intended
               .
               Faith
               therefore
               is
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               Freedom
               ,
               Confidence
               and
               Boldness
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Profession
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               13.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               our
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Confidence
               in
               Profession
               ,
               whose
               Beginning
               we
               are
               to
               
                 hold
                 fast
                 and
                 firm
              
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
               Heb.
               3.
               14.
               
               And
               we
               do
               see
               how
               
                 excellent
                 a
                 Gift
              
               this
               is
               on
               all
               occasions
               .
               When
               Troubles
               and
               Trials
               do
               befall
               the
               Church
               upon
               the
               
               account
               of
               it's
               Profession
               ,
               many
               ,
               even
               true
               Believers
               ,
               are
               very
               ready
               to
               faint
               and
               despond
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               draw
               back
               at
               least
               for
               a
               Season
               ;
               as
               others
               do
               utterly
               ,
               to
               the
               Perdition
               of
               their
               Souls
               .
               In
               this
               State
               the
               eminent
               Usefulness
               of
               this
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 Boldness
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               of
               an
               assured
               Confidence
               in
               Profession
               ,
               of
               an
               especial
               Faith
               to
               go
               through
               Troubles
               and
               Tryals
               ,
               is
               known
               unto
               all
               .
               Oft-times
               the
               Eminence
               of
               it
               in
               one
               single
               Person
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               means
               to
               preserve
               an
               whole
               Church
               from
               Coldness
               ,
               Back-sliding
               ,
               or
               sinful
               Compliances
               with
               the
               World.
               And
               where
               God
               stirreth
               up
               any
               one
               unto
               some
               great
               or
               singular
               Work
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               he
               constantly
               endows
               them
               with
               this
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               So
               was
               it
               with
               Luther
               ,
               whose
               undaunted
               Courage
               and
               Resolution
               in
               Profession
               ,
               or
               Boldness
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               means
               of
               succeeding
               his
               great
               Undertaking
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               more
               certain
               Sign
               of
               Churches
               being
               forsaken
               of
               Christ
               in
               a
               time
               of
               Tryal
               ,
               than
               if
               this
               Gift
               be
               with-held
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               Pusillanimity
               ,
               Fearfulness
               ,
               with
               Carnal
               Wisdom
               do
               spring
               up
               in
               the
               room
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Work
               and
               Effects
               of
               this
               Faith
               are
               expressed
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               13.
               
               
                 Watch
                 ye
                 ,
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 quit
                 you
                 like
                 men
                 ,
                 be
                 strong
                 .
              
               So
               also
               Ephes.
               6.
               10.
               2
               
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
               
               And
               the
               especial
               way
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               attained
               or
               improved
               ,
               is
               by
               a
               diligent
               careful
               discharge
               at
               all
               times
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Duties
                 of
                 the
                 Places
              
               we
               hold
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               13.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               14.
               )
               THE
               
                 Gifts
                 of
                 Healing
              
               ,
               are
               nextly
               mentioned
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 To
                 another
                 the
                 Gifts
                 of
                 Healings
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spiris
                 .
              
               So
               they
               are
               again
               expressed
               Ver.
               28.
               in
               the
               
                 Plural
                 Number
              
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               Free
               Communication
               unto
               many
               Persons
               .
               These
               Healings
               respected
               those
               that
               were
               sick
               ,
               in
               
               their
               suddain
               and
               miraculous
               Recovery
               from
               long
               or
               deadly
               Distempers
               ,
               by
               the
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               And
               as
               many
               of
               the
               
                 mighty
                 Works
              
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               for
               the
               Reasons
               that
               shall
               be
               mentioned
               ,
               consisted
               in
               these
               Healings
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               things
               which
               he
               gave
               in
               Commission
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               furnished
               them
               with
               Power
               for
               ,
               whilst
               they
               attended
               on
               him
               in
               his
               personal
               Ministry
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               1.
               
               So
               also
               did
               he
               do
               to
               the
               Seventy
               ,
               making
               it
               the
               principal
               Sign
               of
               the
               Approach
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               Luke
               10.
               9.
               
               And
               the
               same
               Power
               and
               Vertue
               he
               promiseth
               to
               Believers
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               
                 lay
                 Hands
                 on
                 the
                 Sick
                 and
                 recover
                 them
              
               after
               his
               Ascension
               .
               Of
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               this
               Promise
               ,
               and
               the
               Exercise
               of
               this
               Power
               ,
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               giveth
               us
               many
               Instances
               ,
               Acts
               5.
               15.
               
               Chap.
               3.
               7.
               
               Chap.
               9.
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               And
               two
               things
               are
               observed
               singular
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               this
               Gift
               .
               As
               First
               ,
               That
               many
               were
               cured
               by
               
                 the
                 Shadow
                 of
                 Peter
              
               as
               he
               passed
               by
               ,
               Acts
               5.
               15.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               many
               were
               so
               by
               Handkerchiefs
               and
               Aprons
               carried
               from
               the
               Body
               of
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               19.
               12.
               
               And
               the
               Reason
               of
               these
               extraordinary
               Operations
               in
               extraordinary
               Cases
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Encouragement
               of
               that
               great
               Faith
               which
               was
               then
               stirred
               up
               in
               them
               that
               beheld
               those
               miraculous
               Operations
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               singular
               Advantage
               unto
               the
               Propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               as
               the
               Magical
               Superstition
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               sundry
               ways
               endeavouring
               to
               imitate
               these
               inimitable
               Actings
               of
               Sovereign
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               hath
               been
               a
               Dishonour
               to
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               15.
               )
               BUT
               whereas
               these
               Healings
               were
               
                 miraculous
                 Operations
              
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               enquired
               why
               the
               
                 Gift
                 of
              
               
               them
               is
               constantly
               distinguished
               from
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               is
               placed
               as
               a
               distinct
               Effect
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               it self
               ;
               for
               that
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               is
               evident
               both
               in
               the
               Commission
               of
               Christ
               granting
               this
               Power
               unto
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Annumeration
               of
               these
               Gifts
               in
               this
               and
               other
               Places
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               This
               seems
               to
               be
               done
               on
               a
               Three-fold
               Account
               .
               (
               1
               )
               Because
               Miracles
               absolutely
               ,
               were
               a
               Sign
               unto
               them
               that
               
                 Believed
                 not
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               Tongues
               ,
               they
               
                 were
                 a
                 Sign
                 not
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 believed
                 not
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               22.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               which
               served
               for
               their
               Conviction
               .
               But
               this
               Work
               of
               Healing
               was
               a
               
                 Sign
                 unto
                 Believers
                 themselves
              
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               a
               double
               Account
               .
               For
               First
               ,
               The
               pouring
               out
               of
               this
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               was
               a
               peculiar
               Sign
               and
               Token
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               So
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Heal
                 the
                 Sick
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 come
                 nigh
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               Luke
               10.
               9.
               
               This
               Gift
               of
               Healing
               being
               a
               Token
               and
               Pledge
               thereof
               .
               This
               Sign
               did
               our
               Saviour
               give
               of
               it
               himself
               ,
               when
               John
               sent
               his
               Disciples
               unto
               him
               to
               enquire
               for
               their
               own
               Satisfaction
               ,
               not
               his
               ,
               whether
               he
               were
               the
               Messiah
               or
               no
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Go
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 and
                 shew
                 John
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 ye
                 do
                 hear
                 and
                 see
                 ;
                 the
                 Blind
                 receive
                 their
                 Sight
                 ,
                 the
                 Lame
                 walk
                 ,
                 the
                 Lepers
                 are
                 cleansed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Deaf
                 hear
                 ,
                 the
                 Dead
                 are
                 raised
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Poor
                 have
                 the
                 Gospel
                 preached
                 unto
                 them
                 :
              
               Which
               was
               the
               Evidence
               of
               his
               own
               being
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               bringing
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               The
               Jews
               have
               an
               ancient
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Days
               of
               the
               Messias
               all
               things
               should
               be
               
                 healed
                 but
                 the
                 Serpent
              
               .
               And
               there
               is
               a
               Truth
               in
               what
               they
               say
               ;
               although
               for
               their
               parts
               they
               understand
               it
               not
               .
               For
               all
               are
               
                 healed
                 by
                 Christ
              
               but
               the
               Serpent
               and
               his
               Seed
               ;
               the
               
               wicked
               Unbelieving
               World.
               And
               hereof
               ,
               namely
               ,
               of
               the
               healing
               and
               recovery
               of
               all
               things
               by
               Christ
               ,
               was
               this
               Gift
               or
               Sign
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               began
               his
               Ministry
               after
               his
               first
               Miracle
               ,
               with
               
                 healing
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Diseases
              
               among
               the
               People
               ,
               Matth.
               4.
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               (
               2
               )
               It
               was
               a
               Sign
               that
               Christ
               had
               
                 born
                 and
                 taken
                 away
                 Sin
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Cause
               ,
               Root
               and
               Spring
               of
               Diseases
               and
               Sicknesses
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               one
               could
               have
               been
               miraculously
               cured
               .
               Hence
               that
               place
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               Chap.
               53.
               4.
               
               
                 Surely
                 he
                 hath
                 born
                 our
                 Griefs
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 our
                 Sorrows
                 :
              
               Which
               is
               afterwards
               interpreted
               ,
               
                 By
                 being
                 wounded
                 for
                 our
                 Transgressions
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 bruised
                 for
                 our
                 Iniquities
                 ,
              
               Ver.
               5.
               
               As
               also
               by
               Peter
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 bearing
                 our
                 Sins
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Body
                 on
                 the
                 Tree
                 :
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               24.
               is
               applied
               by
               Matthew
               unto
               the
               
                 curing
                 of
                 Diseases
                 and
                 Sicknesses
              
               ,
               Mat.
               8.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Now
               this
               was
               for
               no
               other
               Reason
               ,
               but
               because
               this
               
                 Healing
                 of
                 Diseases
              
               was
               a
               Sign
               and
               Effect
               of
               his
               
                 bearing
                 our
                 Sins
              
               ,
               the
               Causes
               of
               them
               ,
               without
               a
               Supposition
               whereof
               healing
               would
               have
               been
               
                 a
                 false
                 Witness
              
               unto
               Men.
               It
               was
               therefore
               on
               these
               Accounts
               a
               Sign
               unto
               Believers
               also
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               16.
               )
               2ly
               .
               Because
               it
               had
               a
               peculiar
               
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Relief
              
               and
               Benignity
               towards
               Mankind
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               other
               miraculous
               Operations
               had
               not
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               not
               unto
               the
               same
               Degree
               .
               Indeed
               this
               was
               one
               great
               Difference
               between
               the
               
                 miraculous
                 Operations
              
               that
               were
               wrought
               under
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               and
               those
               under
               the
               New
               ;
               that
               the
               former
               generally
               consisted
               in
               dreadful
               and
               tremendous
               Works
               ,
               bringing
               Astonishment
               ,
               and
               oft-times
               Ruine
               to
               Mankind
               ;
               but
               those
               other
               were
               generally
               Useful
               and
               Beneficial
               unto
               all
               .
               But
               this
               of
               Healing
               had
               a
               peculiar
               Evidence
               of
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 Kindness
              
               ,
               Compassion
               ,
               
               Benignity
               ,
               and
               was
               suited
               greatly
               to
               affect
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               with
               Regard
               and
               Gratitude
               .
               For
               long
               
                 afflictive
                 Distempers
              
               or
               
                 Violent
                 Pains
              
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               the
               Diseases
               cured
               by
               this
               Gift
               ,
               do
               prepare
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               those
               concerned
               in
               them
               ,
               greatly
               to
               value
               their
               Deliverance
               .
               This
               therefore
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               declared
               and
               evidenced
               the
               Goodness
               ,
               Love
               and
               Compassion
               of
               him
               that
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               gave
               this
               Sign
               of
               Healing
               Spiritual
               Diseases
               by
               healing
               of
               Bodily
               Distempers
               .
               And
               doubtless
               ,
               many
               who
               were
               made
               Partakers
               of
               the
               Benefit
               hereof
               ,
               were
               greatly
               affected
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               only
               by
               Walking
               ,
               and
               Leaping
               ,
               and
               Praising
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Cripple
               did
               who
               was
               cured
               by
               Peter
               and
               
                 John
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               3.
               8.
               but
               also
               unto
               Faith
               and
               Boldness
               in
               Profession
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               with
               the
               
                 Blind
                 Man
              
               healed
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               John
               8.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               38
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               yet
               no
               outward
               Effects
               of
               themselves
               ,
               can
               work
               upon
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Men
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               all
               who
               are
               made
               Partakers
               of
               them
               should
               be
               brought
               unto
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Thankfulness
              
               and
               Obedience
               .
               Hence
               did
               not
               only
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               observe
               that
               of
               Ten
               at
               once
               cleansed
               by
               him
               from
               their
               Leprosie
               ,
               but
               One
               returned
               to
               give
               Glory
               to
               God
               ,
               Luke
               17.
               7.
               
               But
               he
               whom
               he
               cured
               of
               a
               Disease
               that
               he
               had
               suffered
               under
               
                 Eight
                 and
                 Thirty
                 Years
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               a
               following
               Admonition
               given
               him
               by
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               turned
               Informer
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               endeavoured
               to
               betray
               him
               unto
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 John
              
               5.
               5
               ,
               8
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               It
               is
               effectual
               Grace
               alone
               ,
               which
               can
               change
               the
               Heart
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               will
               continue
               obstinate
               and
               unbelieving
               ,
               under
               not
               only
               the
               Sight
               and
               Consideration
               of
               the
               most
               miraculous
               outward
               Operations
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Participation
               in
               our
               
               selves
               of
               the
               Benefit
               and
               Fruits
               of
               them
               .
               Men
               may
               have
               their
               Bodies
               cured
               by
               Miracles
               ,
               when
               their
               Souls
               are
               not
               cured
               by
               Grace
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               17.
               )
               3ly
               .
               It
               is
               thus
               placed
               distinctly
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               not
               cast
               under
               the
               common
               Head
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               because
               ordinarily
               there
               were
               some
               
                 outward
                 means
                 and
                 tokens
                 of
                 it
              
               that
               were
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               this
               Gift
               .
               Such
               were
               (
               1
               )
               
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
              
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               himself
               in
               Healing
               of
               the
               Sick
               did
               generally
               
                 lay
                 his
                 Hands
                 on
                 them
              
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               5.
               
               Luke
               4.
               40.
               
               And
               he
               gave
               the
               same
               Order
               unto
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               
                 lay
                 their
                 Hands
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 heal
                 them
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               practised
               by
               them
               accordingly
               .
               (
               2
               )
               
                 Anoynting
                 with
                 Oyl
                 :
                 They
                 anointed
                 with
                 Oyl
                 many
                 that
                 were
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 healed
                 them
                 ,
              
               Mark
               6.
               13.
               
               And
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               whom
               this
               Gift
               was
               continued
               ,
               were
               to
               come
               to
               him
               that
               was
               sick
               ,
               and
               praying
               over
               him
               ,
               
                 anoint
                 him
                 with
                 Oyl
              
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               should
               be
               saved
               ,
               Jam.
               5.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Some
               do
               contend
               for
               the
               Continuance
               of
               this
               Ceremony
               ,
               or
               the
               anointing
               of
               them
               that
               are
               sick
               by
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               without
               Ground
               or
               Warrant
               :
               For
               although
               it
               be
               their
               Duty
               
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 ae
                 paerticulur
                 manner
              
               for
               those
               that
               are
               sick
               ,
               of
               their
               Flocks
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               the
               Duty
               of
               them
               who
               are
               sick
               to
               call
               for
               them
               unto
               that
               purpose
               ;
               yet
               the
               Application
               of
               the
               outward
               Ceremony
               being
               instituted
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               means
               of
               an
               
                 uncertain
                 Cure
              
               ,
               as
               all
               are
               which
               work
               naturally
               unto
               that
               end
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Pledge
               and
               Token
               of
               a
               
                 certain
                 Healing
              
               and
               Recovery
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               an
               Infallible
               Faith
               thereof
               ,
               when
               the
               Healing
               may
               not
               ensue
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               turn
               an
               Ordinance
               into
               a
               Lie.
               For
               if
               a
               Recovery
               follow
               Ten
               times
               on
               this
               anointing
               ,
               if
               it
               once
               fall
               
               out
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               Institution
               is
               rendred
               a
               Lie
               ,
               a
               False
               Testimony
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               Recoveries
               manifested
               to
               have
               had
               no
               dependance
               on
               the
               Observation
               of
               it
               .
               For
               these
               Reasons
               ,
               I
               judge
               ,
               that
               this
               Gift
               of
               Healing
               ,
               though
               belonging
               unto
               miraculous
               Operations
               in
               general
               ,
               is
               every
               where
               reckoned
               as
               a
               
                 distinct
                 Gift
              
               by
               it self
               .
               And
               from
               that
               place
               of
               James
               ,
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               that
               this
               Gift
               was
               communicated
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               unto
               the
               
                 Elders
                 of
                 Churches
              
               ,
               even
               that
               were
               ordinary
               and
               sixed
               ;
               it
               being
               of
               so
               great
               Use
               ,
               and
               such
               singular
               Comfort
               unto
               them
               that
               were
               poor
               and
               persecuted
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Condition
               of
               many
               Churches
               ,
               and
               their
               Members
               in
               those
               Days
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               18.
               )
               MIRACLES
               ensue
               in
               the
               fifth
               place
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Effectual
                 Working
                 of
                 mighty
                 Powers
                 ,
                 or
                 powerful
                 Works
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Signification
               of
               this
               Word
               here
               rendred
               Miracles
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               consult
               our
               Exposition
               on
               Heb.
               2.
               4.
               
               I
               shall
               not
               thence
               transcribe
               what
               is
               already
               declared
               ,
               nor
               is
               any
               thing
               necessary
               to
               be
               added
               thereunto
               .
               Concerning
               this
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 Miracles
              
               we
               have
               also
               spoken
               before
               in
               general
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               much
               further
               here
               insist
               upon
               it
               ;
               neither
               is
               it
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               here
               treat
               of
               the
               Nature
               ,
               End
               and
               Use
               of
               Miracles
               in
               general
               ,
               which
               in
               part
               also
               hath
               been
               done
               before
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               observe
               some
               few
               things
               as
               to
               the
               Gift
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               Use
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               alone
               are
               our
               present
               Concernment
               .
               And
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               As
               we
               before
               observed
               ,
               this
               Gift
               did
               not
               consist
               in
               any
               
                 Inherent
                 Power
              
               or
               Faculty
               of
               the
               Mind
               ;
               so
               as
               that
               those
               who
               had
               received
               it
               should
               have
               an
               Ability
               of
               their
               own
               to
               work
               or
               effect
               such
               Miracles
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               saw
               good
               .
               As
               this
               is
               disclaimed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
               Acts
               3.
               12.
               so
               a
               Supposition
               of
               it
               would
               overthrow
               the
               very
               Nature
               of
               Miracles
               ;
               for
               a
               Miracle
               is
               an
               immediate
               Effect
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Power
              
               exceeding
               all
               created
               Abilities
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               strange
               or
               wonderful
               ,
               is
               no
               Miracle
               .
               Only
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               a
               Power
               of
               working
               Miracles
               when
               ,
               and
               where
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               pleased
               ,
               because
               God
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 Fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 dwelt
                 in
                 him
                 Bodily
                 .
              
               (
               2
               )
               Unto
               the
               working
               of
               every
               Miracle
               in
               particular
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               
                 pcculiar
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith
              
               required
               in
               them
               that
               wrought
               it
               .
               This
               is
               that
               Faith
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Faith
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               
                 Have
                 all
                 Faith
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 remove
                 Mountains
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               2.
               
               Now
               this
               Faith
               was
               not
               a
               strong
               
                 fixing
                 of
                 the
                 Imagination
              
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               blasphemously
               dreamed
               ,
               nor
               was
               it
               a
               Faith
               resting
               meerly
               on
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               making
               particular
               Application
               of
               them
               unto
               Times
               ,
               Seasons
               and
               Occasions
               ,
               wherein
               it
               no
               way
               differs
               from
               the
               Ordinary
               Grace
               of
               Faith
               :
               But
               this
               was
               the
               true
               Nature
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               was
               in
               general
               resolved
               into
               the
               
                 Fromises
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               and
               Power
               of
               Christ
               declared
               therein
               ,
               that
               such
               and
               such
               things
               should
               be
               wrought
               in
               general
               ;
               so
               it
               had
               always
               a
               
                 peculiar
                 immediate
                 Revelation
              
               for
               it's
               Warranty
               and
               Security
               in
               the
               working
               of
               any
               Miracle
               .
               And
               without
               such
               an
               
                 immediate
                 Revilation
              
               or
               Divine
               Impulse
               and
               Impression
               ,
               all
               Attempts
               of
               miracuious
               Operations
               are
               vain
               ,
               and
               means
               only
               for
               Sathan
               to
               infinuate
               his
               Delusions
               by
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               19
               )
               No
               Man
               therefore
               could
               work
               any
               Miracle
               ,
               nor
               attempt
               in
               Faith
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               without
               an
               
                 immediate
                 Revelation
              
               that
               Divine
               Power
               should
               be
               therein
               exerted
               ,
               and
               put
               forth
               in
               it's
               Operation
               :
               Yet
               do
               I
               not
               suppose
               that
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               this
               
               Inspiration
               and
               Revelation
               should
               in
               
                 order
                 of
                 time
              
               precede
               the
               acting
               of
               this
               Faith
               ,
               though
               it
               did
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               Miracle
               it self
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Inspiration
               it self
               consisted
               in
               the
               
                 Elevation
                 of
                 Faith
              
               to
               apprehend
               Divine
               Power
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               for
               such
               an
               end
               ;
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               granted
               not
               to
               any
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               designed
               so
               to
               work
               .
               Thus
               Paul
               at
               once
               acted
               Faith
               ,
               apprehended
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               struck
               Elymas
               the
               
                 Sorcerer
                 Blind
              
               by
               a
               Miraculous
               Operation
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 Being
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 vor
                 .
              
               9.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               having
               received
               an
               Impression
               and
               Warranty
               from
               him
               ,
               he
               put
               forth
               that
               act
               of
               Faith
               ,
               at
               whose
               presence
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               would
               effect
               that
               miraculous
               Operation
               which
               he
               believed
               .
               Wherefore
               this
               was
               the
               Nature
               of
               this
               Gift
               ;
               some
               Persons
               were
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               Endowed
               with
               that
               
                 especial
                 Faith
              
               which
               was
               prepared
               to
               receive
               Impressions
               and
               Intimations
               of
               his
               putting
               forth
               his
               Power
               in
               this
               or
               that
               Miraculous
               operation
               .
               Those
               who
               had
               this
               Faith
               ,
               could
               not
               work
               Miracles
               when
               ,
               and
               where
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               pleased
               ;
               only
               they
               could
               
                 infallibly
                 signifie
              
               what
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               would
               do
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               the
               outward
               Instruments
               of
               the
               Execution
               of
               his
               Power
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               20.
               )
               3.
               
               ALTHOUGH
               the
               Apostles
               had
               all
               Gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               an
               Eminent
               Degree
               and
               Manner
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 thank
                 my
                 God
                 I
                 speak
                 with
                 Tongues
                 more
                 than
                 you
                 all
              
               ;
               yet
               it
               appears
               that
               there
               were
               some
               
                 other
                 Persons
              
               distinct
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               had
               this
               Gift
               of
               working
               Miracles
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               only
               here
               reckoned
               as
               a
               peculiar
               distinct
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Persons
               who
               had
               received
               it
               ,
               are
               reckoned
               as
               distinct
               from
               the
               Apostles
               and
               other
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               Not
               that
               I
               
               think
               this
               Gift
               did
               constitute
               them
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               enabling
               them
               to
               Exercise
               Power
               in
               Gospel
               Administrations
               therein
               ;
               only
               they
               were
               
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               made
               Eminent
               by
               a
               participation
               of
               this
               Gift
               ,
               for
               the
               end
               whereunto
               it
               was
               ordained
               .
               By
               these
               Persons
               Ministry
               ,
               did
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               on
               such
               occasions
               as
               seemed
               meet
               to
               his
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               ,
               effect
               miraculous
               Operations
               ,
               besides
               what
               was
               done
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               all
               the
               World
               over
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               21.
               )
               4.
               
               
                 THE
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Gift
              
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               that
               time
               and
               season
               ,
               was
               manifold
               .
               For
               the
               Principles
               which
               Believers
               proceeded
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrines
               they
               professed
               ,
               were
               
                 new
                 and
                 strange
              
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               had
               mighty
               prejudices
               raised
               against
               them
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men.
               The
               Persons
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               maintained
               and
               asserted
               were
               generally
               as
               to
               their
               outward
               condition
               poor
               and
               contemptible
               in
               the
               World.
               The
               Churches
               themselves
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               Members
               ,
               few
               in
               number
               ;
               encompassed
               with
               multitudes
               of
               Scoffers
               ,
               and
               persecuting
               Idolaters
               ;
               themselves
               also
               ,
               newly
               converted
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               but
               weak
               in
               the
               Faith.
               In
               this
               state
               of
               things
               ,
               this
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 Miracles
              
               was
               exceeding
               useful
               and
               necessary
               unto
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               vindication
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Establishment
               of
               them
               that
               did
               believe
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               By
               Miracles
               occasionally
               wrought
               ,
               the
               people
               round
               about
               who
               yet
               believed
               not
               ,
               were
               called
               in
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               unto
               a
               due
               consideration
               of
               what
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               designed
               thereby
               .
               Thus
               when
               the
               noise
               was
               first
               spread
               abroad
               of
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 speaking
                 with
                 Tongaes
              
               ,
               the
               
                 multitude
                 came
                 together
              
               and
               were
               confounded
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               6.
               
               So
               the
               multitude
               gathered
               together
               at
               Lystra
               upon
               the
               Curing
               of
               the
               
               Cripple
               by
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               thinking
               them
               to
               have
               been
               Gods
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               11.
               
               When
               therefore
               any
               were
               so
               amazed
               with
               seeing
               the
               Miracles
               that
               were
               wrought
               ,
               hearing
               that
               they
               were
               so
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               but
               enquire
               with
               Diligence
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               those
               Prejudices
               which
               before
               they
               had
               entertained
               against
               it
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               They
               gave
               Authority
               unto
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               whereas
               on
               outward
               accounts
               they
               were
               despised
               by
               the
               Great
               ,
               Wise
               and
               Learned
               Men
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               it
               was
               made
               evident
               by
               these
               Divine
               Operations
               ,
               that
               their
               Ministry
               was
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               taught
               approved
               by
               him
               .
               And
               where
               these
               two
               things
               were
               effected
               ,
               namely
               that
               a
               sufficient
               ,
               yea
               an
               eminently
               cogent
               Ground
               and
               Reason
               was
               given
               ,
               why
               Men
               should
               impartially
               enquire
               into
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               an
               evidence
               given
               that
               the
               Teachers
               of
               it
               were
               approved
               of
               God
               ,
               unless
               Men
               were
               signally
               Captivated
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               4.
               or
               given
               up
               of
               God
               judicially
               unto
               Blindness
               and
               Hardness
               of
               Heart
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               prejudices
               which
               they
               had
               of
               themselves
               ,
               or
               might
               receive
               from
               others
               against
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               prevailed
               against
               and
               conquered
               .
               And
               as
               many
               of
               the
               Jews
               were
               so
               hardned
               and
               blinded
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               1
               
               Thes.
               2.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               so
               it
               is
               marvellous
               to
               consider
               with
               what
               Artifices
               Sathan
               bestirred
               himself
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               by
               false
               and
               lying
               Signs
               and
               Wonders
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               ways
               to
               take
               off
               from
               the
               Testimony
               given
               unto
               the
               Gospel
               by
               these
               Miraculous
               Operations
               .
            
             
               AND
               this
               was
               that
               which
               Miracles
               were
               designed
               unto
               towards
               unbelievers
               ;
               namely
               to
               take
               away
               
               prejudices
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Persons
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               taught
               ,
               so
               disposing
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               unto
               an
               attendance
               unto
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Reception
               of
               it
               .
               For
               they
               were
               never
               means
               instituted
               of
               God
               for
               the
               
                 ingenerating
                 of
                 Faith
              
               in
               any
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               provoke
               and
               prevail
               with
               Men
               ,
               to
               attend
               unprejudicately
               unto
               that
               whereby
               it
               was
               to
               be
               wrought
               .
               
                 For
                 Faith
                 cometh
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               10.
               17.
               
               And
               therefore
               whatever
               Miracles
               were
               wrought
               ,
               if
               the
               Word
               preached
               was
               not
               received
               ,
               if
               that
               did
               not
               accompany
               them
               in
               its
               powerful
               Operation
               ,
               they
               were
               but
               despised
               .
               Thus
               whereas
               some
               upon
               hearing
               of
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 speak
                 with
                 Tongues
              
               ,
               mocked
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 These
                 Men
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 new
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               2.
               13.
               yet
               upon
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               which
               ensued
               ,
               they
               were
               Converted
               unto
               God.
               And
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               but
               miraculous
               
                 speaking
                 with
                 Tongues
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Unbeliever
               coming
               in
               would
               say
               they
               
                 were
                 all
                 mad
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               23.
               who
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               Prophesie
               would
               be
               convinced
               ,
               judged
               and
               converted
               unto
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               (
               3.
               )
               They
               were
               of
               singular
               use
               to
               
                 confirm
                 and
                 establish
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
              
               those
               who
               were
               weak
               and
               newly
               Converted
               .
               For
               whereas
               they
               were
               assaulted
               on
               every
               hand
               by
               Sathaen
               ,
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               their
               nearest
               Relations
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               Contempt
               ,
               Scorn
               and
               Cruel
               Mocking
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               singular
               Confirmation
               and
               Establishment
               to
               behold
               the
               
                 miraculous
                 Operations
              
               which
               were
               wrought
               in
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               they
               did
               profess
               .
               Hereby
               was
               a
               sence
               of
               it
               more
               and
               more
               let
               into
               ,
               and
               impressed
               on
               their
               Minds
               ,
               until
               by
               an
               habitual
               Experience
               of
               its
               Goodness
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Efficacy
               ,
               they
               were
               established
               in
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
             
               (
               §
               22.
               )
               PROPHESY
               is
               added
               in
               the
               sixth
               place
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 To
                 another
                 Prophesie
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               is
               given
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               .
               Of
               this
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prophesie
              
               we
               have
               sufficiently
               treated
               before
               .
               Only
               I
               take
               it
               here
               in
               its
               largest
               Sense
               ;
               both
               as
               it
               signifies
               
                 a
                 faculty
                 of
                 Prediction
              
               ,
               or
               foretelling
               things
               future
               upon
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               or
               an
               Ability
               to
               declare
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               from
               the
               Word
               by
               the
               especial
               and
               immediate
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               was
               more
               rare
               ,
               the
               latter
               more
               ordinary
               and
               common
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               there
               were
               few
               Churches
               ,
               wherein
               besides
               their
               Elders
               and
               Teachers
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               there
               were
               not
               some
               of
               these
               Prophets
               ;
               so
               of
               those
               who
               had
               this
               Gift
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               enabling
               in
               an
               eminent
               manner
               to
               declare
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               unto
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               It
               is
               expressed
               that
               there
               were
               some
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               13.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               many
               of
               them
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 at
                 Corinth
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               
               For
               this
               Gift
               was
               of
               singular
               use
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Edification
               thereof
               ,
               is
               preferred
               by
               our
               Apostle
               above
               all
               other
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               whatever
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               31.
               
               Chap.
               14.
               1
               ,
               39.
               
               For
               it
               had
               a
               double
               use
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               
                 Conviction
                 and
                 Conversion
              
               of
               such
               as
               came
               in
               occasionally
               into
               their
               Church
               Assemblies
               .
               Those
               unto
               whom
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               principally
               committed
               went
               up
               ,
               and
               down
               the
               World
               ,
               laying
               hold
               on
               all
               occasions
               to
               preach
               it
               unto
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               yet
               unconverted
               .
               And
               where
               Churches
               were
               gathered
               and
               settled
               ,
               the
               principal
               work
               of
               their
               Teachers
               was
               to
               
                 Edifie
                 them
              
               that
               did
               believe
               .
               But
               whereas
               some
               would
               come
               in
               among
               them
               into
               their
               Church
               Assemblies
               ,
               perhaps
               out
               of
               
               Curiosity
               ,
               perhaps
               out
               of
               worse
               designs
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               declares
               that
               of
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 this
                 of
                 Prophecy
              
               was
               suited
               unto
               the
               Conviction
               and
               Conversion
               of
               all
               Unbelievers
               ,
               and
               is
               oft-times
               Blessed
               thereunto
               ,
               whereby
               
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 Man
                 is
                 Born
                 in
              
               Sion
               .
               
                 (
                 2dly
                 .
              
               )
               This
               
                 Exposition
                 and
                 Application
              
               of
               the
               Word
               by
               many
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               of
               singular
               use
               in
               the
               Church
               it self
               .
               For
               if
               all
               Scripture
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               from
               God
               ,
               so
               expounded
               and
               applyed
               ,
               be
               
                 profitable
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 Reproof
                 ,
                 for
                 Correction
                 ,
                 for
                 Instruction
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 ,
              
               the
               more
               the
               Church
               enjoyeth
               thereof
               ,
               the
               more
               will
               its
               Faith
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Obedience
               and
               Consolation
               be
               encreased
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Exercise
              
               of
               this
               Gift
               in
               the
               Church
               unto
               Edification
               ,
               is
               prescribed
               and
               limited
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               And
               first
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               the
               Church
               burdened
               with
               the
               
                 most
                 profitable
                 Gift
              
               or
               its
               exercise
               ,
               and
               therefore
               determines
               that
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               not
               
                 above
                 two
                 or
                 three
              
               be
               suffered
               to
               speak
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               be
               neither
               wearied
               nor
               burthened
               ,
               ver
               .
               29.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Because
               it
               was
               possible
               that
               some
               of
               them
               who
               had
               this
               Gift
               might
               
                 mix
                 somewhat
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Spirits
              
               in
               their
               Word
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               therein
               mistake
               and
               err
               from
               the
               Truth
               ;
               he
               requires
               that
               the
               
                 other
                 who
                 had
              
               the
               like
               Gift
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               understanding
               in
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               judge
               of
               what
               was
               spoken
               by
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Church
               might
               not
               be
               led
               into
               any
               Errour
               by
               them
               ;
               
                 let
                 the
                 other
                 judge
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               order
               he
               observed
               in
               their
               Exercise
               ;
               and
               especially
               that
               way
               be
               given
               unto
               any
               
                 immediate
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               and
               no
               Confusion
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               many
               speaking
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               And
               
               this
               Direction
               manifests
               that
               the
               Gift
               was
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               ceased
               ;
               though
               there
               be
               a
               continuance
               of
               ordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               same
               end
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               afterwards
               ,
               ver
               .
               30.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               By
               the
               observation
               of
               this
               order
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               shews
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 might
                 exercise
                 their
                 Gift
              
               unto
               the
               Instruction
               and
               Consolation
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               proper
               Season
               ;
               such
               as
               their
               
                 frequent
                 Assemblies
              
               would
               afford
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
               31.
               
               And
               whereas
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               these
               things
               coming
               in
               an
               
                 extraordinary
                 immediate
                 manner
              
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               them
               who
               recieved
               them
               ,
               to
               confine
               them
               unto
               the
               order
               prescribed
               ,
               which
               would
               seem
               to
               limit
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               his
               operations
               ,
               whereas
               they
               were
               all
               to
               speak
               as
               the
               Spirit
               gave
               them
               Ability
               and
               Utterance
               ,
               let
               what
               would
               ensue
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               assures
               them
               by
               a
               general
               Principle
               that
               no
               such
               thing
               would
               follow
               on
               a
               due
               use
               and
               exercise
               of
               this
               Gift
               .
               
                 For
                 God
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Confusion
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               33.
               
               As
               if
               he
               should
               have
               said
               ;
               If
               such
               a
               course
               should
               be
               taken
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               should
               speak
               and
               prophesie
               as
               he
               pretended
               himself
               to
               be
               moved
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               none
               to
               judge
               of
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               all
               Confusion
               ;
               Tumult
               and
               Disorder
               would
               ensue
               thereon
               .
               But
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Author
              
               of
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               gives
               no
               such
               Gifts
               ,
               appoints
               no
               such
               exercise
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               would
               tend
               thereunto
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               this
               be
               prevented
               ,
               seeing
               these
               things
               are
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               our
               own
               power
               ;
               yea
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               32.
               
               By
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               that
               their
               Spiritual
               Gift
               and
               Ability
               for
               its
               exercise
               is
               intended
               ,
               none
               do
               question
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Apostle
               had
               taught
               
               two
               things
               concerning
               the
               Exercise
               of
               this
               Gift
               :
               (
               1
               )
               That
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               Orderly
               to
               avoid
               Confusion
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               what
               proceedeth
               from
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               
                 judged
                 by
                 others
              
               ;
               he
               manifests
               that
               both
               these
               may
               be
               observed
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               both
               their
               Spiritual
               Gift
               is
               so
               in
               their
               own
               Power
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               might
               dispose
               themselves
               unto
               its
               Exercise
               with
               Choice
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               preserve
               Order
               and
               Peace
               ,
               not
               being
               acted
               as
               with
               an
               
                 Enthusiastical
                 Afflation
              
               ,
               and
               carried
               out
               of
               eheir
               own
               Power
               ;
               this
               Gift
               in
               it's
               Exercise
               was
               subject
               unto
               their
               own
               Judgment
               ,
               Choice
               and
               Understanding
               ;
               so
               what
               they
               expressed
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Spiritual
               Gift
               was
               subject
               to
               be
               
                 judged
                 of
              
               by
               the
               other
               Prophets
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Thus
               was
               the
               Peace
               and
               Order
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               preserved
               ,
               and
               the
               Edefication
               of
               it
               to
               be
               promoted
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               25.
               )
               
                 Discerning
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               is
               the
               next
               Gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               here
               enumerated
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 To
                 another
                 the
                 Discernings
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               ;
               the
               Ability
               and
               Faculty
               of
               Judging
               of
               Spirits
               .
               The
               
                 Dijudication
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               .
               This
               Gift
               I
               have
               upon
               another
               occasion
               formerly
               given
               an
               Account
               of
               ,
               and
               therefore
               shall
               here
               but
               briefly
               touch
               upon
               it
               .
               All
               Gospel-Administrations
               were
               in
               those
               Days
               avowedly
               executed
               by
               Vertue
               of
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               .
               No
               Man
               then
               durst
               set
               his
               Hand
               unto
               this
               Work
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               either
               really
               had
               ,
               or
               highly
               pretended
               unto
               a
               Participation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               the
               
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
               This
               therefore
               was
               pleaded
               by
               all
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               whether
               in
               private
               Assemblies
               ,
               or
               publickly
               to
               the
               World.
               But
               it
               came
               also
               then
               to
               pass
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               in
               all
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               where
               
               God
               gave
               unto
               any
               the
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               of
               his
               Spirit
               for
               the
               Reformation
               or
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               Sathan
               suborned
               some
               to
               make
               a
               Pretence
               thereunto
               unto
               it's
               Trouble
               and
               Destruction
               :
               So
               was
               it
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               it
               foretold
               that
               it
               should
               be
               under
               the
               New.
               So
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               having
               declared
               the
               Nature
               and
               Excellency
               ,
               Use
               and
               Certainty
               of
               that
               Prophesie
               which
               was
               of
               old
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               adds
               thereunto
               ,
               
                 But
                 there
                 were
                 false
                 Prophets
                 also
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               2.
               1.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               when
               God
               granted
               that
               signal
               Priviledge
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               the
               Immediate
               Revelation
               of
               his
               Will
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               constituted
               Men
               
                 true
                 Prophets
              
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               Sathan
               stirred
               up
               others
               to
               pretend
               unto
               the
               same
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophesie
              
               for
               his
               own
               malicious
               Ends
               ,
               whereby
               
                 there
                 were
                 false
                 Prophets
                 also
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               But
               it
               may
               be
               it
               will
               be
               otherwise
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               Church
               State.
               No
               ,
               saith
               he
               ;
               
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 false
                 Teachers
                 among
                 you
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Persons
               pretending
               to
               the
               same
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gift
              
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               had
               ,
               yet
               bringing
               in
               thereby
               damnable
               Heresies
               .
               Now
               all
               their
               damnable
               Opininions
               they
               Fathered
               upon
               immediate
               Revelations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               This
               gave
               occasion
               to
               the
               Holy
               Apostle
               John
               to
               give
               that
               Caution
               ,
               with
               his
               Reason
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               expressed
               1
               John
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               which
               Words
               we
               have
               opened
               before
               .
               And
               this
               false
               Pretence
               unto
               
                 extraordinary
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               tried
               and
               pestred
               withall
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               there
               was
               any
               occasion
               to
               give
               it
               Countenance
               ;
               namely
               ,
               whilst
               such
               Gifts
               were
               really
               continued
               unto
               any
               therein
               .
               What
               way
               then
               had
               God
               Ordained
               for
               the
               Preservation
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               imposed
               upon
               
               by
               any
               of
               these
               Delusions
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               There
               was
               a
               
                 Standing
                 Rule
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereby
               whatsoever
               was
               ,
               or
               could
               be
               offered
               Doctrinally
               unto
               it
               ,
               might
               certainly
               and
               infallibly
               be
               tryed
               ,
               judged
               and
               determined
               on
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 Word
              
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               everlasting
               Ordinance
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 speak
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 light
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               8.
               20.
               
               This
               in
               all
               Ages
               was
               sufficient
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               all
               Errors
               and
               Heresies
               ,
               or
               damnable
               Doctrines
               ,
               which
               it
               never
               fell
               into
               ,
               nor
               shall
               do
               so
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               sinful
               Neglect
               and
               Contempt
               hereof
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               further
               directs
               the
               Application
               of
               this
               Rule
               unto
               present
               occasions
               ,
               by
               advising
               us
               to
               fix
               on
               
                 some
                 Fundamental
                 Principles
              
               which
               are
               likely
               to
               be
               opposed
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               are
               not
               owned
               and
               avowed
               ,
               to
               avoid
               such
               Teachers
               ,
               whatever
               Spiritual
               Gift
               they
               pretend
               unto
               ,
               1
               John
               4.
               2
               ,
               3.
               2
               
               John
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               But
               yet
               because
               many
               in
               those
               Days
               were
               weak
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               surprized
               with
               such
               Pretences
               ,
               God
               had
               graciously
               provided
               and
               bestowed
               the
               Gift
               here
               mentioned
               on
               some
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               namely
               ,
               of
               
                 Discerning
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               .
               They
               could
               by
               Vertue
               of
               the
               Extraordinary
               Gift
               and
               Aid
               therein
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               make
               a
               true
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Spirits
               that
               Men
               pretended
               to
               act
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               acted
               by
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               of
               God
               or
               no.
               And
               this
               was
               of
               singular
               Use
               and
               Benefit
               unto
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               Days
               .
               For
               as
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               abounded
               ,
               so
               did
               a
               Pretence
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               always
               accompanied
               with
               pernicious
               Designs
               .
               Herein
               therefore
               did
               God
               grand
               Relief
               for
               them
               who
               were
               either
               less
               skilful
               ,
               or
               less
               wary
               ,
               or
               less
               able
               on
               any
               account
               to
               make
               a
               right
               Judgment
               between
               those
               who
               were
               really
               endowed
               
               with
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               falsly
               pretended
               thereunto
               .
               For
               these
               Persons
               
                 received
                 this
                 Gift
              
               ,
               and
               were
               placed
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               this
               very
               End
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               guide
               and
               help
               them
               in
               making
               a
               right
               Judgment
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Communication
               of
               these
               Gifts
               is
               ceased
               ,
               and
               consequently
               all
               Pretences
               unto
               them
               ,
               unless
               by
               some
               Persons
               Phrenetical
               and
               Enthusiastical
               ,
               whose
               Madness
               is
               manifest
               to
               all
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               the
               Continuance
               of
               this
               Gift
               of
               
                 Discerning
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               that
               standing
               Infallible
               Rule
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               being
               every
               way
               sufficient
               for
               our
               Preservation
               in
               the
               Truth
               ;
               unless
               we
               give
               up
               our selves
               to
               the
               Conduct
               of
               corrupt
               Lusts
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               Self-conceit
               ,
               Carnal
               Interest
               ,
               Passions
               and
               Temptations
               ,
               which
               Ruine
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               22.
               )
               THE
               two
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               here
               remaining
               ,
               are
               
                 Speaking
                 with
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Interpretation
                 .
              
               The
               first
               Communication
               of
               this
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 Tongues
              
               unto
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               particularly
               described
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               although
               they
               were
               at
               that
               time
               endued
               with
               all
               other
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               called
               
                 Power
                 from
                 Above
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               1.
               8.
               yet
               was
               this
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 Tongues
              
               signalized
               by
               the
               
                 Visible
                 Pledge
              
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               joynt
               Participation
               of
               the
               same
               Gift
               by
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               Notoriety
               of
               the
               matter
               thereon
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               place
               of
               the
               Acts
               is
               at
               large
               described
               .
               And
               God
               seems
               to
               have
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               of
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               in
               this
               Gift
               ,
               for
               two
               Reasons
               .
               (
               1
               )
               To
               signify
               that
               the
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               of
               the
               Covenant
               was
               now
               no
               longer
               to
               be
               
                 confined
                 unto
                 one
                 Nation
                 ,
                 Language
                 or
                 People
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               be
               extended
               unto
               all
               Nations
               ,
               Tongues
               and
               Languages
               of
               People
               under
               Heaven
               .
               (
               2
               )
               To
               testifie
               by
               
                 what
                 means
              
               he
               would
               
               subdue
               the
               Souls
               and
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               unto
               the
               Obedience
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 what
                 means
              
               he
               would
               maintain
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               World.
               Now
               this
               was
               not
               by
               Force
               and
               Might
               ,
               by
               external
               Power
               or
               Armies
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Tongue
               is
               the
               only
               Instrument
               .
               And
               the
               outward
               Sign
               of
               this
               Gift
               in
               
                 Tongues
                 of
                 Fire
              
               evidenced
               the
               Light
               and
               Efficacy
               wherewith
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               designed
               to
               accompany
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               although
               this
               Gift
               began
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               afterwards
               very
               much
               diffused
               unto
               the
               Generality
               of
               them
               that
               did
               believe
               .
               See
               Acts
               10.
               46.
               
               Chap.
               19.
               6.
               1
               
               Cor.
               14.
               
               And
               some
               few
               things
               we
               may
               observe
               concerning
               this
               Gift
               :
               As
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               The
               especial
               matter
               that
               was
               expressed
               by
               this
               Gift
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               the
               
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
              
               for
               his
               wonderful
               Works
               of
               Grace
               by
               Christ.
               Although
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               enabled
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               Gift
               to
               
                 declare
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               unto
               any
               People
               unto
               whom
               they
               came
               in
               their
               own
               Language
               ,
               yet
               ordinarily
               they
               did
               not
               Preach
               nor
               Instruct
               the
               People
               by
               Vertue
               of
               this
               Gift
               ,
               but
               only
               
                 spake
                 forth
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               the
               Admiration
               and
               Astonishment
               of
               them
               who
               were
               yet
               Strangers
               to
               the
               Faith.
               So
               when
               they
               first
               received
               the
               Gift
               ,
               they
               were
               heard
               
                 speaking
                 the
                 wonderful
                 Works
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Acts
               2.
               11.
               
               And
               the
               Gentiles
               who
               first
               believed
               
                 spake
                 with
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 magnified
                 God
                 ,
              
               Acts
               10.
               46.
               
               (
               2
               )
               These
               Tongues
               were
               so
               given
               for
               
                 a
                 Sign
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 believed
                 not
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               22.
               that
               sometimes
               those
               that
               spake
               with
               Tongues
               ,
               understood
               not
               the
               Sence
               and
               Meaning
               of
               the
               Words
               delivered
               by
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               were
               they
               understood
               by
               the
               Church
               it self
               wherein
               they
               were
               uttered
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               &c.
               But
               
               this
               I
               suppose
               was
               only
               sometimes
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               mostly
               ,
               when
               this
               Gift
               was
               unnecessarily
               used
               .
               For
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostles
               understood
               full
               well
               the
               things
               delivered
               by
               themselves
               in
               divers
               Tongues
               .
               And
               all
               who
               had
               this
               Gift
               ,
               though
               they
               might
               not
               apprehend
               the
               meaning
               of
               what
               themselves
               spake
               and
               uttered
               ,
               yet
               were
               so
               absolutely
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               it
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               neither
               did
               nor
               could
               speak
               any
               thing
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               according
               unto
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               tended
               unto
               his
               Praise
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               2.
               14
               ,
               17.
               
               (
               3
               )
               Although
               this
               Gift
               were
               excellent
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               singularly
               effectual
               in
               the
               Propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               Unbelievers
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               it
               was
               of
               little
               or
               no
               Use
               ,
               but
               only
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               things
               themselves
               that
               were
               uttered
               .
               For
               as
               to
               the
               principal
               End
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Sign
               unto
               Unbelievers
               ,
               it
               was
               finished
               and
               accomplished
               towards
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               had
               no
               farther
               need
               nor
               use
               of
               it
               .
               But
               now
               whereas
               many
               Unbelievers
               came
               occasionally
               into
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               especially
               at
               some
               freer
               Seasons
               ,
               for
               whose
               Conviction
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               would
               for
               a
               Season
               continue
               this
               Gift
               among
               Believers
               ;
               that
               the
               Church
               might
               not
               be
               disadvantaged
               thereby
               ,
               he
               added
               the
               other
               Gift
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 The
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Tongues
              
               .
               He
               endowed
               either
               those
               Persons
               themselves
               who
               spake
               with
               Tongues
               ,
               or
               some
               others
               in
               the
               same
               Assembly
               ,
               with
               an
               Ability
               to
               interpret
               and
               declare
               to
               the
               Church
               the
               things
               that
               were
               spoken
               and
               uttered
               in
               that
               miraculous
               manner
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               last
               Gift
               here
               mentioned
               .
               But
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Use
               and
               Abuse
               of
               these
               Gifts
               is
               so
               largely
               and
               distinctly
               spoken
               unto
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               that
               as
               I
               need
               not
               insist
               
               on
               them
               ,
               so
               I
               cannot
               fully
               do
               it
               without
               an
               entire
               Exposition
               of
               that
               whole
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               the
               Nature
               of
               my
               Design
               will
               not
               permit
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
                 The
                 Original
                 ,
                 Duration
                 ,
                 Use
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 Extraordinary
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               §
               1.
               )
               THIS
               Summary
               Account
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               give
               of
               these
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               which
               then
               flourished
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               Life
               of
               it's
               extraordinary
               Ministry
               .
               It
               may
               be
               mention
               may
               occur
               of
               some
               such
               Gifts
               under
               other
               Names
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               such
               as
               may
               be
               reduced
               unto
               some
               one
               of
               those
               here
               expressed
               .
               Wherefore
               this
               may
               be
               admitted
               as
               a
               perfect
               Catalogue
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               comprehensive
               of
               that
               Power
               from
               Above
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               promised
               unto
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               upon
               his
               Ascension
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               8.
               
               For
               he
               
                 ascended
                 up
                 far
                 above
                 all
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 fill
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               4.
               10.
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               with
               Officers
               and
               Gifts
               ,
               unto
               the
               
                 Perfection
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               the
               Edification
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               Ver.
               11.
               
               For
               being
               
                 by
                 the
                 Right
                 Hand
                 of
                 God
                 exalted
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 he
                 shed
                 forth
                 ,
                 or
                 abundantly
                 poured
                 out
                 these
                 things
                 whereof
                 we
                 speak
                 ,
              
               Acts
               2.
               33.
               
               And
               as
               they
               were
               the
               great
               Evidence
               of
               his
               Acceptation
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               Exaltation
               ,
               seeing
               in
               them
               the
               Spirit
               
                 convinced
                 the
                 World
              
               
               
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Judgment
              
               ;
               so
               they
               were
               the
               great
               means
               whereby
               he
               carried
               on
               his
               Work
               amongst
               Men
               ,
               as
               shall
               afterwards
               be
               declared
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               2.
               )
               THERE
               was
               no
               
                 certain
                 limited
              
               Time
               for
               the
               Cessation
               of
               these
               Gifts
               .
               Those
               peculiar
               unto
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               commensurate
               unto
               their
               Lives
               .
               None
               after
               their
               Decease
               had
               either
               Apostolical
               Office
               ,
               Power
               or
               Gifts
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Evangelists
               .
               Nor
               have
               we
               any
               undoubted
               Testimony
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               those
               Gifts
               which
               were
               truly
               miraculous
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               above
               the
               Faculties
               of
               Men
               ,
               were
               communicated
               unto
               any
               after
               the
               Expiration
               of
               the
               Generation
               of
               them
               who
               conversed
               with
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               or
               those
               who
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               their
               Ministry
               .
               It
               is
               not
               unlikely
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               might
               on
               some
               occasions
               for
               a
               longer
               Season
               ,
               put
               forth
               his
               Power
               in
               some
               miraculous
               Operations
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               yet
               may
               do
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               doth
               sometimes
               .
               But
               the
               Superstition
               and
               Folly
               of
               some
               ensuing
               Ages
               inventing
               and
               divulging
               innumerable
               Miracles
               false
               and
               foolish
               ,
               proved
               a
               most
               disadvantagious
               Prejudice
               unto
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               a
               means
               to
               open
               a
               way
               unto
               Sathan
               to
               impose
               endless
               Delusions
               upon
               Christians
               .
               For
               as
               true
               and
               real
               Miracles
               with
               becoming
               Circumstances
               ,
               were
               the
               great
               means
               that
               won
               and
               reconciled
               a
               Regard
               and
               Honour
               unto
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               so
               the
               Pretence
               of
               such
               as
               either
               were
               absolutely
               false
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               whose
               Occasions
               ,
               Ends
               ,
               Matter
               or
               Manner
               were
               unbecoming
               the
               Greatness
               and
               Holiness
               of
               him
               who
               is
               the
               true
               Author
               of
               all
               miraculous
               Operations
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               Dishonour
               unto
               Religion
               that
               any
               one
               can
               invent
               .
               But
               although
               all
               these
               Gifts
               and
               Operations
               ceased
               in
               some
               respect
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               as
               to
               the
               
               immediate
               manner
               of
               Communication
               and
               Degree
               of
               Excellency
               ;
               yet
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               concerned
               in
               them
               ,
               something
               that
               is
               Analogous
               unto
               them
               ,
               was
               and
               is
               continued
               .
               He
               who
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               gave
               also
               some
               
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
              
               .
               And
               as
               he
               furnished
               the
               former
               with
               
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               ;
               so
               as
               far
               as
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               like
               kind
               is
               needful
               for
               the
               continual
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               bestows
               it
               on
               the
               latter
               also
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               declared
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               3.
               )
               AND
               these
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               added
               unto
               his
               Grace
               in
               real
               Holiness
               ,
               were
               the
               
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Honour
              
               and
               Beauty
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Old.
               Men
               have
               but
               deceived
               themselves
               and
               others
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               seigned
               a
               Glory
               and
               Beauty
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               other
               things
               .
               And
               whatever
               any
               think
               or
               say
               ,
               where
               these
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Ornaments
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               her
               
                 cloathing
                 of
                 wrought
                 Gold
              
               ,
               and
               her
               
                 Raiment
                 of
                 Needle-work
              
               ,
               being
               neglected
               and
               lost
               ,
               and
               they
               think
               to
               adorn
               her
               with
               the
               
                 meritricious
                 Paint
                 of
                 pompous
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               with
               outward
               Grandeur
               ,
               Wealth
               and
               Power
               ,
               she
               is
               utterly
               fallen
               from
               her
               Chastity
               ,
               Purity
               and
               Integrity
               .
               But
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               this
               is
               the
               state
               of
               many
               Churches
               in
               the
               World
               which
               are
               therefore
               worldly
               and
               carnal
               ,
               not
               Spiritual
               or
               Evangelical
               .
               Power
               ,
               and
               Force
               ,
               and
               Wealth
               ,
               the
               Gifts
               in
               this
               Case
               of
               
                 Another
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               under
               various
               Pretences
               and
               Names
               ,
               are
               their
               Life
               and
               Glory
               ,
               indeed
               their
               Death
               and
               Shame
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               enjoy
               
                 Earthly
                 Possessions
              
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               attain
               by
               any
               commendable
               way
               among
               other
               Men.
               Neither
               are
               they
               required
               ,
               unless
               in
               extraordinary
               Cases
               ,
               to
               part
               with
               the
               Right
               and
               
               Use
               of
               their
               Temporal
               Goods
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               so
               ,
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ;
               though
               those
               who
               are
               so
               indeed
               ,
               will
               not
               deny
               but
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               use
               them
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               beyond
               other
               Men.
               Neither
               shall
               I
               ever
               question
               ,
               that
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Scripture
               is
               so
               express
               ,
               namely
               ,
               That
               those
               who
               
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               should
               have
               a
               convenient
               ,
               yea
               ,
               an
               Honourable
               Subsistence
               provided
               for
               them
               according
               to
               the
               best
               Ability
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               their
               Work
               's
               sake
               .
               It
               is
               in
               like
               manner
               also
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               hath
               committed
               all
               that
               Power
               which
               with
               repect
               unto
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               will
               exercise
               in
               this
               World
               unto
               the
               Church
               it self
               ;
               as
               it
               cannot
               without
               a
               Virtual
               Renunciation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               and
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               as
               the
               Head
               and
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               be
               supposed
               that
               this
               Power
               is
               any
               other
               but
               Spiritual
               ,
               over
               the
               Souls
               and
               Consciences
               of
               Men.
               And
               therefore
               cannot
               this
               
                 Power
                 be
                 exercised
              
               ,
               or
               be
               any
               ways
               made
               effectual
               ,
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               we
               treat
               of
               .
               But
               for
               Men
               to
               turn
               this
               
                 Spiritual
                 Power
              
               to
               be
               exercised
               only
               by
               vertue
               of
               
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               into
               an
               external
               coercive
               Power
               over
               the
               Persons
               ,
               Bodies
               ,
               Liberties
               and
               Lives
               of
               Men
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               by
               Law-Courts
               ,
               in
               Ways
               ,
               Forms
               ,
               Manners
               utterly
               Forreign
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               all
               Evangelical
               Administrations
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               Pretence
               unto
               ,
               or
               Appearance
               of
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               therein
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               by
               Persons
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               hated
               and
               derided
               ,
               acting
               with
               Pride
               ,
               Scorn
               and
               Contempt
               of
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               over
               them
               ,
               being
               utterly
               ignorant
               of
               the
               true
               Nature
               and
               Use
               of
               all
               Gospel
               Administrations
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               disorder
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               an
               
               House
               of
               Spiritual
               Worship
               ,
               in
               some
               Instances
               to
               turn
               it
               into
               a
               Den
               of
               Thieves
               .
               Where
               hereunto
               there
               are
               moreover
               annexed
               earthly
               Revenues
               ,
               containing
               all
               Food
               and
               Fuel
               of
               corrupt
               Lusts
               ,
               with
               all
               things
               satisfactory
               unto
               the
               Minds
               of
               Worldly
               ,
               Sensual
               Men
               ,
               as
               a
               meet
               Reward
               of
               these
               Carnal
               Administrations
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               at
               this
               Day
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               there
               all
               Use
               of
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               excluded
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               is
               brought
               into
               extream
               Desolacion
               .
               And
               although
               these
               things
               are
               are
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               Gospel
               as
               Darkness
               to
               Light
               ,
               yet
               the
               World
               for
               many
               Reasons
               ,
               not
               now
               to
               be
               insisted
               on
               ,
               being
               
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
              
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               it
               is
               generally
               apprehended
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               pernicious
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               justly
               to
               be
               watched
               against
               and
               rooted
               out
               ,
               as
               a
               Dislike
               of
               their
               Horrible
               Apostasies
               in
               the
               Corrupt
               Depravation
               of
               all
               Evangelical
               Administrations
               .
               This
               was
               not
               the
               State
               ,
               this
               was
               not
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               ;
               their
               Life
               consisted
               in
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               their
               Glory
               in
               his
               Gifts
               .
               None
               of
               their
               Leaders
               once
               dreamed
               of
               that
               new
               kind
               of
               Beauty
               ,
               Glory
               and
               Power
               ,
               consisting
               in
               numberless
               Superstitious
               Ceremonies
               instead
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               ;
               Worldly
               Grandeur
               instead
               of
               Humility
               and
               Self-denyal
               ;
               and
               open
               Tyranny
               over
               the
               Consciences
               and
               Persons
               of
               Men
               ,
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Spiritual
               Authority
               ,
               effectual
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               4.
               )
               THERE
               are
               many
               sore
               Divisions
               at
               this
               Day
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               among
               and
               between
               the
               Professors
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               both
               about
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Discipline
               thereof
               .
               That
               these
               Divisions
               are
               evil
               in
               
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Cause
               of
               great
               Evils
               ,
               Hinderances
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Effects
               thereof
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               doubtless
               to
               be
               greatly
               lamented
               ,
               that
               the
               generality
               of
               them
               who
               are
               called
               Christians
               ,
               are
               departed
               from
               the
               great
               Rule
               of
               
                 keeping
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
              
               He
               who
               doth
               not
               pray
               always
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               ready
               with
               his
               utmost
               Endeavour
               to
               remedy
               this
               Evil
               ,
               to
               remove
               this
               great
               Obstruction
               of
               the
               Benefit
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               scarce
               worthy
               the
               Name
               of
               a
               Christian.
               The
               
                 common
                 way
              
               insisted
               on
               unto
               this
               End
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               have
               most
               Force
               and
               Power
               ,
               should
               set
               up
               Standards
               and
               Measures
               of
               Agreement
               ,
               compelling
               others
               by
               all
               ways
               of
               Severity
               and
               Violence
               to
               a
               Compliance
               therewith
               ;
               judging
               them
               the
               highest
               Offenders
               who
               shall
               refuse
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               because
               the
               determining
               and
               settling
               of
               this
               matter
               is
               committed
               unto
               them
               .
               This
               is
               the
               way
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               follow
               him
               therein
               .
               Others
               with
               more
               Moderation
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               but
               with
               as
               little
               Success
               ,
               do
               or
               have
               endeavoured
               the
               Reconciliation
               of
               the
               Parties
               at
               variance
               ,
               some
               ,
               more
               or
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               certain
               middle
               ways
               of
               mutual
               Condescension
               which
               they
               have
               found
               out
               .
               Some
               things
               they
               blame
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               they
               commend
               in
               all
               ;
               some
               things
               they
               would
               have
               them
               do
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               omit
               ;
               all
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Peace
               and
               Love.
               And
               this
               Design
               carries
               with
               it
               so
               fair
               and
               pleadable
               a
               Pretence
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               are
               once
               engaged
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               think
               that
               
                 they
                 alone
              
               are
               the
               true
               Lovers
               of
               Christianity
               in
               general
               ,
               the
               only
               sober
               and
               indifferent
               Persons
               ,
               fit
               to
               Umpire
               all
               the
               Differences
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               a
               few
               Propositions
               which
               they
               have
               framed
               .
               And
               so
               wedded
               are
               some
               wise
               and
               Holy
               
               Men
               unto
               these
               Apprehensions
               of
               reconciling
               Christians
               by
               their
               
                 conceived
                 Methods
              
               ,
               that
               no
               Experience
               of
               endless
               Disappointments
               ,
               and
               of
               encreasing
               new
               Differences
               and
               Digladiations
               ,
               of
               forming
               new
               Parties
               ,
               of
               reviving
               old
               Animosiries
               ,
               all
               which
               roll
               in
               upon
               them
               continually
               ,
               will
               discourage
               them
               in
               their
               Design
               .
               What
               then
               ,
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               would
               you
               have
               these
               Divisions
               and
               Differences
               that
               are
               among
               us
               continued
               and
               perpetuated
               ,
               when
               you
               acknowledge
               them
               so
               evil
               and
               pernicious
               ?
               I
               say
               ,
               God
               forbid
               :
               Yea
               ,
               we
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               always
               will
               endeavour
               their
               removal
               and
               taking
               away
               .
               But
               yet
               this
               I
               say
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               whether
               Men
               will
               hear
               ,
               or
               they
               will
               forbear
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               
                 one
                 way
              
               of
               effecting
               this
               so
               blessed
               and
               desireable
               a
               Work
               ,
               which
               untill
               it
               be
               engaged
               in
               ,
               let
               Men
               talk
               what
               they
               please
               of
               Reconciliation
               ,
               the
               worst
               of
               Men
               will
               be
               reviling
               and
               persecuting
               those
               who
               are
               better
               than
               themselves
               unto
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World.
               And
               this
               way
               is
               ,
               That
               all
               Churches
               should
               endeavour
               to
               reduce
               themselves
               unto
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Pattern
              
               .
               Let
               us
               all
               but
               consider
               what
               was
               the
               Life
               and
               Spirit
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               wherein
               their
               Honour
               ,
               Glory
               and
               Order
               did
               consist
               ,
               making
               it
               our
               joynt
               Design
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               Principle
               of
               that
               Grace
               of
               the
               Spirit
               wherein
               they
               walked
               ,
               in
               the
               Exercise
               and
               Use
               of
               those
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               which
               were
               the
               Spring
               of
               ,
               and
               gave
               Vertue
               unto
               all
               their
               Administrations
               ,
               renouncing
               whatever
               is
               Forreign
               unto
               ,
               and
               inconsistent
               with
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               Grace
               and
               Unity
               will
               quickly
               enter
               into
               Professors
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               purchased
               for
               them
               .
               But
               these
               things
               are
               here
               only
               occasionally
               mentioned
               ;
               and
               are
               not
               farther
               to
               be
               pursued
               .
            
             
             
               (
               §
               5.
               )
               THESE
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               ,
               The
               
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               6.
               4
               ,
               5.
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               effectual
               powerful
               Principles
               and
               Operations
               ,
               which
               peculiarly
               belong
               unto
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
              
               and
               Administration
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               to
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               planted
               ,
               advanced
               and
               propagated
               in
               the
               World.
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               came
               and
               wrought
               out
               the
               mighty
               Work
               of
               our
               Salvation
               in
               his
               
                 own
                 Person
              
               ,
               and
               thereon
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               of
               his
               Church
               on
               himself
               ,
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               him
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               Concerning
               himself
               and
               his
               Work
               ,
               he
               preached
               ,
               and
               caused
               to
               be
               preached
               ,
               a
               Doctrine
               that
               was
               opposed
               by
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               because
               of
               it's
               
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Mystery
              
               and
               Holiness
               ;
               yet
               was
               it
               the
               Design
               of
               God
               to
               break
               through
               all
               those
               Oppositions
               ,
               to
               cause
               this
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               received
               and
               submitted
               unto
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               believed
               in
               ,
               unto
               the
               Ruine
               and
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Sathan
               in
               the
               World.
               Now
               this
               was
               a
               Work
               that
               could
               not
               be
               wrought
               without
               the
               putting
               forth
               and
               exercise
               of
               mighty
               Power
               ,
               concerning
               which
               nothing
               remains
               to
               be
               enquired
               into
               ,
               but
               of
               what
               sort
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               .
               Now
               the
               Conquest
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               aimed
               at
               was
               Spiritual
               ,
               over
               the
               Souls
               and
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               ;
               the
               Enemies
               he
               had
               to
               conflict
               withall
               were
               Spiritual
               ,
               even
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               Wickednesses
               in
               High
               Places
               ;
               the
               God
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               ruled
               in
               the
               Children
               of
               Disobedience
               :
               The
               Kingdom
               which
               he
               had
               to
               erect
               ,
               was
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ;
               all
               the
               Laws
               and
               Rules
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               their
               Administrations
               and
               Ends
               ,
               were
               Spiritual
               and
               Heavenly
               .
               The
               Gospel
               that
               was
               to
               be
               propagated
               was
               a
               Doctrine
               not
               concerning
               this
               World
               ,
               nor
               the
               things
               
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               thing
               Natural
               or
               Political
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               were
               meerly
               subordinate
               unto
               other
               Ends
               ,
               but
               Heavenly
               and
               mysterious
               ,
               directing
               Men
               only
               in
               a
               Tendency
               according
               to
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               eternal
               Enjoyment
               of
               him
               .
               Hereon
               it
               will
               easily
               appear
               what
               kind
               of
               Power
               is
               necessary
               unto
               this
               Work
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               attaining
               of
               these
               Ends.
               He
               that
               at
               the
               speaking
               of
               one
               Word
               could
               have
               engaged
               more
               than
               
                 Twelve
                 Legions
                 of
                 Angels
              
               in
               his
               Work
               ,
               and
               unto
               his
               Assistance
               ,
               could
               have
               easily
               by
               outward
               Force
               and
               Arms
               have
               subdued
               the
               whole
               World
               into
               an
               external
               Observance
               of
               him
               and
               his
               Commands
               ,
               and
               thereon
               have
               ruled
               Men
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               As
               this
               he
               could
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               may
               do
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               so
               if
               he
               had
               done
               it
               ,
               it
               had
               tended
               nothing
               unto
               the
               Ends
               which
               he
               designed
               .
               He
               might
               indeed
               have
               had
               a
               glorious
               Empire
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               comprehensive
               of
               all
               Dominions
               that
               ever
               were
               or
               can
               be
               on
               the
               Earth
               ;
               but
               yet
               it
               would
               have
               been
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               and
               Nature
               with
               that
               which
               Nero
               had
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Monster
               of
               Villany
               in
               Nature
               .
               Neither
               had
               it
               been
               any
               great
               matter
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               have
               out-done
               the
               Romans
               or
               the
               Turks
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               Conspiracies
               of
               wicked
               Oppressors
               .
               And
               all
               those
               who
               yet
               think
               meet
               to
               use
               external
               Force
               over
               the
               Persons
               ,
               Lives
               and
               Bodies
               of
               Men
               ,
               in
               order
               unto
               the
               reducing
               of
               them
               unto
               the
               Obedience
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               do
               put
               the
               greatest
               Dishonour
               upon
               him
               imaginable
               ,
               and
               change
               the
               whole
               Nature
               of
               his
               Design
               and
               Kingdom
               .
               He
               will
               neither
               own
               nor
               accept
               of
               any
               Subject
               ,
               but
               whose
               Obedience
               is
               a
               Free
               Act
               of
               his
               own
               Will
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               so
               made
               willing
               by
               himself
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               his
               Power
               .
               His
               Design
               ,
               and
               his
               only
               Design
               in
               this
               World
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               
               to
               erect
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               Throne
               and
               Rule
               in
               the
               Souls
               and
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               ,
               to
               have
               an
               Obedience
               from
               them
               in
               Faith
               ,
               Love
               and
               Spiritual
               Delight
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               their
               own
               Choice
               ,
               Understandings
               ,
               Wills
               and
               Affections
               ;
               an
               Obedience
               that
               should
               be
               internal
               ,
               Spiritual
               ,
               Mystical
               ,
               Heavenly
               ,
               with
               respect
               solely
               unto
               things
               unseen
               and
               eternal
               ,
               wherein
               himself
               and
               his
               Laws
               should
               be
               infinitely
               preferred
               before
               all
               earthly
               things
               and
               Considerations
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               a
               matter
               that
               all
               Earthly
               Powers
               and
               Empires
               could
               never
               desire
               ,
               design
               or
               put
               an
               hand
               unto
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               renders
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               as
               of
               another
               Nature
               ,
               so
               more
               excellent
               and
               better
               than
               all
               Earthly
               Kingdoms
               ,
               as
               Liberty
               is
               better
               than
               Bondage
               ,
               the
               Mind
               more
               excellent
               than
               the
               outward
               Carkass
               ,
               Spiritual
               and
               Eternal
               things
               than
               things
               Carnal
               and
               Temporary
               ,
               as
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Holiness
               of
               God
               are
               more
               excellent
               than
               the
               Folly
               and
               Lusts
               of
               Men.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               6.
               )
               SEEING
               therefore
               this
               was
               the
               Design
               of
               Christ
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               Nature
               and
               Work
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               was
               to
               be
               propagated
               ,
               wherein
               Carnal
               Power
               and
               outward
               Force
               could
               be
               of
               no
               use
               ,
               yea
               ,
               whose
               Exercise
               was
               inconsistent
               with
               ,
               dishonourable
               unto
               ,
               and
               destructive
               of
               the
               whole
               Design
               ;
               and
               wherein
               the
               Work
               to
               be
               accomplished
               on
               the
               Minds
               and
               Souls
               of
               Men
               is
               incomparably
               greater
               than
               the
               conquering
               of
               Worlds
               with
               Force
               and
               Arms
               ,
               it
               is
               enquired
               what
               Power
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               did
               employ
               herein
               ,
               what
               Means
               and
               Instruments
               he
               used
               for
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               his
               Design
               ,
               and
               the
               erecting
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               or
               Church-State
               ,
               which
               being
               promised
               of
               Old
               ,
               was
               called
               the
               
                 World
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               the
               
                 New
                 World
              
               ,
               the
               
                 New
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 wherein
                 dwelleth
                 Righteousness
                 :
              
               
               And
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               was
               these
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               whereof
               we
               have
               treated
               ,
               which
               were
               those
               Powers
               of
               this
               
                 World
                 to
                 come
              
               .
               By
               them
               it
               was
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               Exercise
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               erected
               his
               Empire
               over
               the
               Souls
               and
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               ,
               destroying
               both
               the
               Work
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Gospel
               it self
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Rod
               of
               his
               Strength
               which
               is
               sent
               out
               of
               Sion
               to
               erect
               and
               dispense
               his
               Rule
               :
               But
               that
               hidden
               Power
               which
               made
               the
               Word
               effectual
               in
               the
               dispensation
               of
               it
               ,
               consisted
               in
               these
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Men
               may
               despise
               them
               ,
               or
               think
               light
               of
               them
               whilst
               they
               please
               ,
               they
               are
               those
               Powers
               which
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               his
               Wisdom
               ,
               thought
               meet
               alone
               to
               engage
               in
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               7.
               )
               THE
               Recovery
               and
               Return
               of
               the
               People
               from
               the
               Captivity
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Redemption
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               And
               how
               God
               effected
               that
               as
               a
               Type
               hereof
               ,
               he
               declares
               ,
               Zech.
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 Not
                 by
                 Army
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 my
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               ;
               so
               much
               more
               was
               this
               work
               to
               be
               effected
               .
               So
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               tells
               his
               Apostles
               that
               they
               were
               to
               be
               his
               Witnesses
               in
               Jerusalem
               and
               in
               all
               Judea
               ,
               and
               in
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               the
               World
               over
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               8.
               
               But
               how
               shall
               they
               be
               able
               so
               to
               bear
               Testimony
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               their
               witness
               shall
               be
               received
               and
               become
               effectual
               ?
               Saith
               he
               ,
               Ye
               shall
               receive
               power
               for
               this
               end
               ;
               I
               have
               given
               you
               Authority
               to
               Preach
               the
               Word
               before
               ,
               and
               now
               I
               will
               give
               you
               such
               an
               Ability
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               none
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               withstand
               or
               resist
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               after
               
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               come
               upon
               you
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               these
               Gifts
               whereby
               you
               may
               be
               enabled
               unto
               your
               work
               .
               In
               them
               consisted
               that
               Mouth
               and
               Wisdom
               which
               he
               promised
               he
               would
               give
               them
               ,
               which
               all
               their
               Adversaries
               were
               not
               able
               to
               gainsay
               or
               resist
               .
               Luke
               21.
               15.
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               shall
               close
               this
               Discourse
               withall
               ,
               shall
               be
               a
               brief
               endeavour
               to
               declare
               how
               these
               Gifts
               were
               the
               Spiritual
               Powers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               all
               the
               ends
               we
               have
               before
               mentioned
               as
               designed
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               whence
               it
               will
               appear
               how
               little
               there
               was
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               ,
               Skill
               ,
               Power
               or
               Authority
               of
               Men
               in
               the
               whole
               work
               of
               propagating
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               planting
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               manifest
               ,
               how
               by
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               other
               more
               ordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               both
               the
               Gospel
               and
               the
               Church
               are
               continued
               and
               preserved
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               FIRST
               the
               Persons
               whom
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               chose
               ,
               called
               and
               designed
               unto
               this
               Work
               ,
               were
               by
               these
               Gifts
               enabled
               thereunto
               .
               As
               no
               Mortal
               Men
               had
               of
               themselves
               any
               sufficiency
               for
               such
               a
               work
               ,
               so
               the
               Persons
               particularly
               called
               unto
               it
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               lay
               under
               all
               the
               Disadvantages
               that
               any
               Persons
               could
               possibly
               be
               liable
               unto
               in
               such
               an
               undertaking
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               They
               were
               all
               of
               them
               unlearned
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               which
               the
               Jews
               took
               notice
               of
               ,
               Acts
               4.
               13.
               and
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               despised
               them
               for
               .
               (
               2
               )
               They
               were
               Poor
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               Reputation
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               contemned
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               Persons
               .
               And
               (
               3
               )
               They
               seem
               in
               many
               instances
               to
               have
               been
               pasillanimous
               and
               fearful
               ,
               which
               they
               all
               manifested
               when
               they
               so
               shamefully
               fled
               and
               left
               their
               Master
               in
               his
               Distresses
               ,
               the
               chief
               of
               them
               also
               Swearing
               that
               he
               
               knew
               him
               not
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               easily
               understood
               what
               great
               disadvantages
               these
               were
               unto
               the
               undertaking
               of
               so
               great
               a
               work
               as
               they
               were
               called
               unto
               ;
               yea
               how
               impossible
               it
               was
               for
               them
               under
               these
               qualifications
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               it
               .
               Wherefore
               by
               the
               Communication
               of
               these
               Gifts
               unto
               them
               ,
               all
               these
               Impediments
               arising
               from
               themselves
               were
               removed
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               furnished
               with
               Endowments
               of
               quite
               another
               nature
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               eminently
               sitted
               with
               that
               Spiritual
               Wisdom
               ,
               Knowledge
               and
               Understanding
               which
               surpassed
               all
               the
               Wisdom
               that
               was
               of
               the
               VVorld
               or
               in
               it
               ,
               by
               what
               ways
               or
               means
               soever
               it
               were
               attained
               .
               They
               both
               had
               and
               declared
               a
               VVisdom
               which
               none
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               this
               VVorld
               were
               acquainted
               withal
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               
               Those
               who
               during
               the
               abode
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Flesh
               with
               them
               ,
               could
               not
               understand
               a
               plain
               Parable
               ,
               and
               were
               ever
               and
               anon
               at
               no
               small
               loss
               about
               the
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               their
               matter
               ,
               having
               very
               low
               and
               carnal
               apprehensions
               about
               his
               Person
               ,
               VVork
               and
               Office
               ,
               were
               now
               filled
               with
               a
               Knowledge
               of
               all
               Heavenly
               Mysteries
               ,
               and
               with
               VVisdom
               to
               declare
               ,
               manage
               and
               maintain
               them
               against
               all
               opposers
               .
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Rulers
               of
               Synagogues
               were
               now
               all
               one
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               Mouth
               and
               VVisdom
               given
               them
               which
               none
               of
               their
               Adversaries
               could
               resist
               .
               VVhere
               ever
               they
               came
               in
               all
               Nations
               ,
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               ,
               of
               all
               Languages
               ,
               they
               were
               now
               enabled
               in
               their
               own
               Tongue
               and
               Speech
               to
               declare
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               them
               ,
               being
               always
               filled
               with
               a
               Treasure
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Spiritual
               Mysteries
               ,
               whence
               they
               could
               draw
               forth
               as
               every
               occasion
               did
               require
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Whereas
               they
               were
               poor
               ,
               the
               difficulties
               wherewith
               such
               a
               condition
               is
               attended
               
               were
               also
               by
               this
               means
               utterly
               taken
               away
               .
               For
               although
               they
               had
               neither
               Silver
               nor
               Gold
               by
               their
               Work
               or
               Employment
               ,
               but
               their
               outward
               Wants
               and
               Distresses
               were
               rather
               encreased
               thereby
               ;
               yet
               their
               Minds
               and
               Souls
               were
               by
               this
               Communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               raised
               above
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               such
               a
               Contempt
               of
               all
               the
               desireable
               things
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Pride
               of
               Men
               upon
               their
               account
               ,
               as
               that
               their
               want
               of
               Possessions
               and
               outward
               Enjoyments
               made
               them
               only
               the
               more
               ready
               and
               expedite
               for
               their
               work
               ,
               whence
               also
               such
               of
               them
               as
               had
               Possessions
               sold
               them
               ,
               gave
               their
               price
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               no
               hindrance
               unto
               them
               in
               their
               Design
               .
               And
               hence
               also
               it
               was
               that
               those
               who
               even
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               were
               enquiring
               after
               a
               Temporal
               Kingdom
               ,
               wherein
               no
               doubt
               a
               good
               part
               of
               its
               Glory
               ,
               Power
               and
               Advantages
               would
               fall
               to
               their
               share
               ,
               as
               most
               do
               who
               yet
               continue
               to
               Dream
               of
               such
               a
               Kingdom
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               immediately
               upon
               the
               Communication
               of
               these
               Gifts
               rejoiced
               that
               they
               were
               counted
               worthy
               of
               shame
               for
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               Imprisoned
               ,
               Whipt
               ,
               and
               despitefully
               used
               ,
               Acts
               4.
               
               (
               3
               )
               They
               had
               Boldness
               ,
               Courage
               and
               Constancy
               given
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               room
               of
               that
               pusillanimity
               and
               fear
               which
               before
               they
               had
               discovered
               .
               This
               the
               Jews
               took
               notice
               of
               and
               were
               astonished
               at
               ,
               Acts
               4.
               13.
               
               And
               they
               had
               reason
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               Power
               and
               Authority
               of
               that
               work
               wherein
               they
               were
               then
               assaulted
               ,
               with
               the
               Speech
               of
               Peter
               unto
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               which
               he
               spake
               as
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               See
               also
               Acts
               5.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               And
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               their
               Ministry
               throughout
               the
               World
               the
               like
               undaunted
               Courage
               ,
               Resolution
               
               and
               Constancy
               did
               always
               and
               in
               all
               things
               accompany
               them
               .
               Wherefore
               these
               Gifts
               in
               the
               first
               place
               may
               be
               esteemed
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               by
               them
               those
               unto
               whom
               the
               work
               of
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               propagating
               the
               Mystery
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Conversion
               of
               Nations
               ,
               the
               planting
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               Erection
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               was
               committed
               ,
               were
               enabled
               by
               them
               unto
               the
               utmost
               Capacity
               of
               Humane
               Nature
               to
               discharge
               ,
               effect
               and
               accomplish
               the
               work
               committed
               unto
               them
               .
               By
               vertue
               and
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               these
               Spiritual
               Abilities
               ,
               did
               they
               set
               upon
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
               Sathan
               and
               Darkness
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               contending
               with
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               attempting
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Greeks
               and
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               with
               success
               against
               both
               .
               They
               went
               not
               forth
               with
               Force
               and
               Arms
               ,
               or
               Carnal
               Power
               ,
               they
               threatned
               no
               Man
               ,
               menaced
               no
               Man
               with
               the
               Carnal
               Weapons
               of
               Force
               or
               Penalties
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               Baits
               or
               Allurements
               of
               Wealth
               ,
               Power
               or
               Honour
               to
               enveagle
               the
               Minds
               of
               Corrupt
               and
               Sensual
               Men
               ,
               but
               as
               was
               said
               in
               the
               Warranty
               and
               Power
               of
               these
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               they
               both
               attempted
               and
               accomplished
               this
               work
               .
               And
               thing
               continue
               still
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               according
               unto
               their
               proportion
               .
               Such
               as
               is
               the
               Furniture
               of
               Men
               with
               Spiritual
               Abilities
               and
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               such
               is
               their
               fitness
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               .
               And
               if
               any
               shall
               undertake
               this
               work
               without
               this
               Provision
               of
               Abilities
               for
               it
               ,
               they
               will
               neither
               ever
               be
               owned
               by
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               be
               of
               the
               least
               use
               in
               the
               Employment
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               .
               A
               Ministry
               devoid
               of
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               is
               a
               sufficient
               evidence
               of
               a
               Church
               under
               a
               degenerating
               Apostasie
               .
               But
               
               these
               things
               will
               be
               farther
               spoken
               unto
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               8.
               )
               SECONDLY
               ;
               By
               these
               Gifts
               were
               all
               their
               Administrations
               ,
               especially
               their
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               rendred
               effectual
               unto
               their
               proper
               end
               .
               The
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               was
               the
               great
               Instrument
               whereby
               they
               wrought
               out
               and
               accomplished
               their
               designed
               work
               in
               the
               Conviction
               and
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men.
               It
               may
               therefore
               be
               enquired
               what
               it
               was
               that
               gave
               efficacy
               and
               success
               unto
               the
               Word
               as
               preached
               or
               dispensed
               by
               them
               .
               Now
               this
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               must
               be
               either
               that
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               it
               was
               so
               suited
               unto
               the
               Reasons
               and
               Understandings
               of
               Men
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               could
               not
               but
               admit
               of
               it
               upon
               its
               proposal
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               manner
               whereby
               they
               declared
               it
               was
               with
               such
               perswasive
               Artifices
               as
               were
               meet
               to
               prevail
               with
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               unto
               an
               Assent
               ,
               or
               to
               impose
               upon
               them
               against
               the
               best
               of
               their
               defences
               .
               But
               the
               Apostle
               declares
               that
               it
               was
               utterly
               otherwise
               in
               both
               these
               regards
               .
               For
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               the
               Minds
               of
               Carnal
               Men
               ,
               such
               as
               all
               Men
               are
               until
               renewed
               by
               the
               Gospel
               it self
               ,
               is
               Folly
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               every
               way
               meet
               to
               be
               despised
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               
               And
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               its
               Declaration
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               therein
               neither
               would
               they
               use
               the
               enticing
               words
               of
               Humane
               Wisdom
               ,
               any
               Arts
               of
               Oratory
               ,
               or
               Dresses
               of
               Rhetorick
               or
               Eloquence
               ,
               lest
               the
               Effects
               which
               were
               wrought
               by
               the
               Word
               should
               have
               seemed
               in
               any
               measure
               to
               have
               proceeded
               from
               them
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               not
               to
               mention
               that
               internal
               efficacious
               power
               of
               Grace
               which
               God
               secretly
               puts
               forth
               for
               the
               Conversion
               of
               his
               Elect
               ,
               the
               consideration
               
               whereof
               belongs
               not
               unto
               our
               present
               design
               ,
               and
               I
               say
               that
               it
               was
               by
               vertue
               of
               those
               Gifts
               that
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               so
               efficacious
               and
               successful
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               From
               them
               proceeded
               that
               Authority
               over
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               wherewith
               the
               Word
               was
               accompanied
               .
               When
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               Anointed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 taught
                 as
                 one
                 having
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               7.
               29.
               
               Whatever
               was
               his
               outward
               Appearance
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               Word
               as
               Administred
               by
               him
               was
               attended
               with
               such
               an
               Authority
               over
               the
               Minds
               and
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               not
               but
               be
               sensible
               of
               .
               And
               so
               was
               it
               with
               the
               Primitive
               Dispensers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               by
               vertue
               of
               these
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               they
               preached
               the
               Word
               in
               the
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               and
               of
               Power
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               4.
               
               There
               was
               accompanying
               of
               their
               Preaching
               an
               Evidence
               or
               Demonstration
               of
               a
               Power
               and
               Authority
               that
               was
               from
               God
               and
               his
               Spirit
               .
               Men
               could
               not
               but
               conclude
               that
               there
               was
               something
               in
               it
               which
               was
               over
               them
               or
               above
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               must
               yield
               or
               submit
               unto
               as
               that
               which
               was
               not
               for
               them
               to
               contend
               withall
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               hid
               unto
               them
               that
               were
               to
               perish
               ,
               whose
               Minds
               the
               God
               of
               this
               World
               had
               effectually
               blinded
               ,
               lest
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Glorious
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               should
               shine
               into
               them
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Whence
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               that
               the
               Word
               was
               rejected
               by
               many
               ;
               yet
               where-ever
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               make
               it
               effectual
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               a
               Sense
               of
               a
               Divine
               Authority
               accompanying
               its
               Administration
               by
               vertue
               of
               those
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               .
               And
               therefore
               our
               Apostle
               shews
               ,
               that
               when
               Men
               prophesied
               or
               declared
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               from
               the
               Word
               by
               the
               
               Gift
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               Unbelievers
               did
               fall
               down
               ,
               and
               Worshipping
               God
               reported
               that
               
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               They
               were
               sensible
               of
               a
               Divine
               Authority
               which
               they
               could
               not
               stand
               before
               or
               withstand
               .
               (
               2
               )
               From
               hence
               also
               proceeded
               that
               Life
               and
               Power
               for
               Conviction
               which
               the
               Word
               was
               accompanied
               with
               in
               their
               Dispensation
               of
               it
               .
               It
               became
               shortly
               to
               be
               the
               Arrows
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               were
               sharp
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Men.
               As
               Men
               found
               an
               Authority
               in
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               so
               they
               felt
               and
               experienced
               an
               efficacy
               in
               the
               Truths
               Dispensed
               .
               By
               it
               were
               their
               Minds
               enlightned
               ,
               their
               Consciences
               awakened
               ,
               their
               Minds
               convinced
               ,
               their
               Lives
               judged
               ,
               the
               secrets
               of
               their
               Hearts
               made
               manifest
               ,
               as
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               24
               ,
               25.
               until
               they
               cryed
               out
               in
               Multitudes
               ,
               
                 Men
                 and
                 Brethren
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 ?
              
               Hereby
               did
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               Majesty
               ride
               prosperously
               Conquering
               and
               to
               Conquer
               ,
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Meekness
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               subduing
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               unto
               his
               Obedience
               ,
               making
               them
               free
               ,
               ready
               ,
               willing
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               his
               Power
               .
               These
               were
               the
               Forces
               and
               Weapons
               that
               he
               used
               in
               the
               establishing
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               
                 which
                 were
                 mighty
                 through
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 pulling
                 down
                 of
                 strong
                 holds
                 ,
                 casting
                 down
                 of
                 Imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 high
                 thing
                 that
                 exalteth
                 it self
                 against
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 into
                 Captivity
                 every
                 Thought
                 to
                 the
                 Obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               So
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               describe
               the
               success
               of
               these
               Administrations
               as
               an
               absolute
               conquest
               ,
               wherein
               all
               Opposition
               is
               broken
               ,
               all
               strong
               Holds
               and
               Fortifications
               are
               demolished
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               reduced
               unto
               due
               Obedience
               .
               For
               by
               this
               means
               were
               all
               things
               effected
               ;
               all
               the
               strong
               holds
               of
               Sin
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               in
               their
               natural
               Darkness
               ,
               
               Blindness
               and
               Obstinacy
               ;
               all
               the
               high
               Fortifications
               of
               prejudices
               ,
               and
               vain
               ,
               proud
               ,
               lofty
               imaginations
               raised
               in
               them
               by
               Sathan
               ,
               were
               all
               cast
               down
               by
               and
               before
               Gospel
               Administrations
               ,
               managed
               by
               Vertue
               and
               Authority
               of
               these
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               which
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ordained
               to
               be
               the
               Powers
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               9.
               )
               THIRDLY
               ;
               Those
               of
               them
               which
               consisted
               in
               miraculous
               operations
               were
               suited
               to
               fill
               the
               World
               with
               an
               Apprehension
               of
               a
               Divine
               Power
               accompanying
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               them
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               administred
               .
               And
               sundry
               things
               unto
               the
               furtherance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               depended
               hereon
               .
               As
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               The
               World
               which
               was
               stupid
               ,
               asleep
               in
               Sin
               and
               Security
               ,
               satisfied
               with
               their
               Lusts
               and
               Idolatries
               ,
               regardless
               of
               any
               thing
               but
               present
               Enjoyments
               ,
               was
               awakened
               hereby
               to
               an
               Attendance
               unto
               ,
               and
               Enquiry
               into
               this
               new
               Doctrine
               that
               was
               proposed
               unto
               them
               .
               They
               could
               not
               but
               take
               notice
               that
               there
               was
               something
               more
               than
               ordinary
               in
               that
               Sermon
               which
               they
               were
               summoned
               unto
               by
               a
               Miracle
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               first
               and
               principal
               use
               of
               these
               miraculous
               Operations
               .
               They
               awakened
               the
               dull
               ,
               stupid
               World
               unto
               a
               consideration
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               they
               would
               have
               securely
               neglected
               and
               despised
               .
               (
               2
               )
               They
               weaken'd
               and
               took
               off
               those
               mighty
               prejudices
               which
               their
               Minds
               were
               possessed
               with
               by
               Tradition
               and
               Secular
               Enjoyments
               ;
               what
               these
               prejudices
               were
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               declare
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               it
               elsewhere
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               to
               observe
               that
               they
               were
               as
               great
               ,
               as
               many
               ,
               as
               effectual
               ,
               as
               Humane
               Nature
               in
               any
               Case
               is
               capable
               of
               .
               But
               yet
               although
               they
               were
               sufficiently
               of
               proof
               against
               all
               other
               means
               of
               Conviction
               ,
               yet
               they
               could
               not
               
               but
               sink
               and
               weaken
               before
               the
               manifest
               evidence
               of
               present
               Divine
               Power
               ;
               such
               as
               these
               miraculous
               Operations
               were
               accompanied
               withall
               .
               For
               although
               all
               the
               things
               which
               they
               cleaved
               unto
               ,
               and
               intended
               to
               do
               so
               inseparably
               ,
               were
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               ,
               to
               be
               preferred
               above
               any
               thing
               that
               could
               be
               offered
               unto
               them
               ,
               yet
               when
               the
               Divine
               Power
               appeared
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               give
               them
               Defence
               .
               Hence
               upon
               these
               Operations
               one
               of
               these
               two
               Effects
               ensued
               .
               (
               1
               )
               Those
               that
               were
               shut
               up
               under
               their
               Obstinacy
               and
               Unbelief
               ,
               were
               filled
               with
               Tormenting
               Convictions
               ,
               and
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               do
               to
               relieve
               themselves
               .
               The
               Evidence
               of
               Miracles
               they
               could
               not
               withstand
               ,
               and
               yet
               would
               not
               admit
               of
               what
               they
               tendred
               and
               confirmed
               ;
               whence
               they
               were
               filled
               with
               Disquietments
               and
               Perplexities
               .
               So
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Jews
               manifested
               themselves
               to
               have
               been
               upon
               the
               Curing
               of
               the
               Impotent
               Person
               at
               the
               Gate
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 do
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 to
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 indeed
                 a
                 notable
                 Miracle
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               4.
               16.
               
               (
               2
               )
               The
               Minds
               of
               others
               were
               exceedingly
               prepared
               for
               the
               Reception
               of
               the
               Truth
               ;
               the
               Advantages
               unto
               that
               purpose
               being
               too
               many
               to
               be
               here
               insisted
               on
               .
               (
               3
               )
               They
               were
               a
               great
               means
               of
               taking
               off
               the
               Scandal
               of
               the
               Cross.
               That
               this
               was
               that
               which
               the
               World
               was
               principally
               offended
               at
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               sufficiently
               known
               .
               
                 Christ
                 Crucified
                 was
                 to
                 the
              
               Jews
               
                 a
                 Stumbling-block
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
              
               Greeks
               Foolishness
               .
               Nothing
               could
               possibly
               be
               or
               have
               been
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               high
               offence
               unto
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               to
               offer
               them
               a
               Crucified
               Messiah
               ,
               whom
               they
               expected
               as
               a
               Glorious
               King
               to
               subdue
               all
               their
               Enemies
               ;
               nor
               ever
               will
               they
               receive
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               Mind
               wherein
               they
               are
               ,
               upon
               
               any
               other
               Terms
               .
               And
               it
               seemed
               a
               part
               of
               the
               extreamest
               Folly
               unto
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               to
               propose
               such
               Great
               and
               Immortal
               Things
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               one
               that
               was
               himself
               Crucified
               as
               a
               Malefactor
               .
               And
               a
               shame
               it
               was
               thought
               on
               all
               hands
               for
               any
               Wise
               Man
               to
               profess
               or
               own
               such
               a
               Religion
               as
               came
               from
               the
               Cross.
               But
               yet
               after
               all
               this
               blustering
               of
               Weakness
               and
               Folly
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Cross
               owned
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               witnessed
               unto
               by
               manifest
               Effects
               of
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               but
               begin
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               Men
               need
               not
               be
               much
               ashamed
               of
               that
               which
               God
               so
               openly
               avowed
               .
               And
               all
               these
               things
               made
               way
               to
               let
               in
               the
               Word
               into
               the
               Minds
               and
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               ,
               where
               by
               its
               own
               Efficacy
               it
               gave
               them
               satisfying
               Experience
               of
               its
               Truth
               and
               Power
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               10.
               )
               FROM
               these
               few
               Instances
               whereunto
               many
               of
               an
               alike
               Nature
               might
               be
               added
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               how
               these
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               were
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               the
               Means
               ,
               Weapons
               ,
               Arms
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               made
               use
               of
               for
               the
               subduing
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               destruction
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Sathan
               and
               Darkness
               ,
               with
               the
               planting
               and
               establishment
               of
               his
               own
               Church
               on
               the
               Earth
               .
               And
               as
               they
               were
               alone
               suited
               unto
               his
               Design
               ,
               so
               his
               Accomplishment
               of
               it
               by
               them
               is
               a
               glorious
               Evidence
               of
               his
               Divine
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               as
               might
               easily
               be
               demonstrated
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Of
                 Ordinary
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               The
               Grant
               ,
               Institution
               ,
               Use
               ,
               Benefit
               ,
               End
               and
               Continuance
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               THE
               consideration
               of
               those
               Ordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               which
               are
               annexed
               unto
               the
               Ordinary
               Powers
               and
               Duties
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               doth
               in
               the
               next
               place
               lye
               before
               us
               .
               And
               they
               are
               called
               Ordinary
               ,
               not
               as
               if
               they
               were
               absolutely
               common
               unto
               all
               ,
               or
               were
               not
               much
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               that
               were
               any
               way
               a
               diminishing
               Term
               :
               But
               we
               call
               them
               so
               upon
               a
               double
               account
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               In
               distinction
               from
               those
               Gifts
               which
               being
               absolutely
               Extraordinary
               did
               exceed
               the
               whole
               Power
               and
               Faculties
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ,
               as
               Healings
               ,
               Tongues
               and
               Miracles
               .
               For
               otherwise
               they
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               with
               most
               of
               those
               Gifts
               which
               were
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               differing
               only
               in
               degree
               .
               Every
               true
               Gospel
               Ministry
               hath
               now
               Gifts
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               with
               the
               Apostles
               in
               a
               degree
               and
               measure
               sufficient
               to
               their
               Work
               ,
               excepting
               those
               mentioned
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Because
               of
               their
               continuance
               in
               the
               ordinary
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               also
               they
               shall
               do
               unto
               the
               Consummation
               of
               all
               things
               .
               Now
               my
               design
               is
               to
               treat
               peculiarly
               of
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               But
               because
               there
               is
               a
               Gift
               of
               Christ
               which
               is
               the
               Foundation
               and
               Subject
               of
               them
               ,
               something
               
               must
               be
               spoken
               briefly
               unto
               that
               in
               the
               first
               place
               .
               And
               this
               Gift
               of
               Christ
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Nature
               of
               which
               Office
               I
               shall
               not
               consider
               at
               large
               ,
               but
               only
               speak
               unto
               it
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Gift
               of
               Christ.
               And
               this
               I
               shall
               do
               by
               some
               little
               illustration
               given
               unto
               that
               passage
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               where
               this
               Gift
               and
               the
               Communication
               of
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 But
                 unto
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 is
                 given
                 Grace
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 ascended
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 he
                 led
                 Captivity
                 Captive
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 Gifts
                 unto
                 Men
                 ,
                 (
                 Now
                 that
                 he
                 ascended
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 but
                 that
                 be
                 also
                 descended
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 descended
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 that
                 ascended
                 up
                 far
                 above
                 all
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 fill
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 perfecting
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Edifying
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 till
                 we
                 all
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 a
                 perfect
                 Man
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 Christ.
                 That
                 we
                 henceforth
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 tossed
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 about
                 with
                 every
                 Wind
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 the
                 sleight
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 cunning
                 Craftiness
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 lye
                 in
                 wait
                 to
                 deceive
                 ;
                 but
                 speaking
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 Love
                 may
                 grow
                 up
                 into
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 even
                 Christ.
                 From
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 fitly
                 joined
                 together
                 and
                 compacted
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 every
                 joint
                 supplyeth
                 ,
                 according
                 unto
                 the
                 effectual
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 maketh
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Edifying
                 of
                 it self
                 in
                 Love.
                 
              
            
             
             
               (
               §
               2.
               )
               THERE
               is
               no
               other
               place
               of
               Scripture
               wherein
               at
               one
               view
               the
               Grant
               ,
               Institution
               ,
               Use
               ,
               Benefit
               ,
               End
               and
               Continuance
               of
               the
               Ministry
               is
               so
               clearly
               and
               fully
               represented
               .
               And
               the
               End
               of
               this
               whole
               Discourse
               is
               to
               declare
               that
               the
               Gift
               and
               Grant
               of
               the
               Ministry
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               Persons
               to
               discharge
               it
               ,
               is
               an
               Eminent
               ,
               most
               useful
               Fruit
               and
               Effect
               of
               the
               Mediatory
               Power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               his
               Love
               and
               Care
               towards
               his
               Church
               .
               And
               those
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               
                 (
                 unto
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 )
              
               are
               the
               Officers
               or
               Ministers
               whom
               he
               doth
               afterwards
               enumerate
               ,
               although
               the
               words
               may
               in
               some
               sense
               be
               extended
               unto
               all
               Believers
               .
               But
               principally
               the
               Ministry
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               intended
               .
               And
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               unto
               them
               is
               
                 Grace
                 given
              
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               by
               Grace
               here
               ,
               not
               Sanctifying
               ,
               Saving
               Grace
               is
               intended
               ,
               but
               a
               participation
               of
               a
               gracious
               Favour
               with
               respect
               to
               an
               especial
               End
               :
               So
               the
               word
               is
               frequently
               used
               in
               this
               case
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               15.
               
               Gal.
               2.
               9.
               
               Ephes.
               3.
               8.
               
               This
               Gracious
               Favour
               we
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               ;
               this
               Trust
               is
               freely
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Grace
               committed
               unto
               us
               .
               And
               that
               according
               to
               the
               
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               unto
               every
               one
               according
               as
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               doth
               measure
               the
               Gift
               of
               it
               freely
               out
               unto
               them
               .
               Thus
               in
               general
               was
               the
               Ministry
               granted
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               particular
               account
               whereof
               is
               given
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Verses
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               (
               §
               3.
               )
               FIRST
               ,
               it
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               a
               Gift
               of
               Christ.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 And
                 he
                 himself
                 gave
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               
               It
               is
               the
               great
               Fundamental
               of
               all
               Church-Order
               ,
               Power
               and
               Worship
               ,
               that
               the
               Gift
               and
               Grant
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               Original
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               If
               it
               had
               not
               been
               so
               given
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               had
               not
               been
               lawful
               for
               any
               
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               Men
               to
               institute
               such
               an
               Office
               ,
               or
               appoint
               such
               Officers
               .
               If
               any
               had
               attempted
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               there
               would
               have
               been
               a
               Nullity
               in
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               so
               their
               Attempt
               would
               have
               been
               expresly
               against
               the
               Headship
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               his
               Supreme
               Authority
               over
               the
               Church
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               thus
               give
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               promised
               of
               old
               ,
               Jer.
               3.
               15.
               as
               well
               as
               signally
               foretold
               in
               the
               Psalm
               from
               whence
               these
               Words
               are
               taken
               .
               And
               as
               his
               doing
               of
               it
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               his
               Mediatory
               Power
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               declared
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               Matth.
               28.
               18.
               so
               it
               was
               a
               Fruit
               of
               his
               Care
               ,
               Love
               and
               Bounty
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               And
               it
               will
               hence
               follow
               not
               only
               that
               Offices
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               of
               Christ's
               giving
               by
               Institution
               ,
               and
               Officers
               that
               are
               not
               of
               Gift
               ,
               Grant
               ,
               by
               Provision
               and
               Furnishment
               ,
               have
               indeed
               no
               place
               therein
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               they
               are
               set
               up
               in
               Opposition
               unto
               his
               Authority
               and
               in
               Contempt
               of
               his
               Care
               and
               Bounty
               .
               For
               the
               doing
               so
               ariseth
               out
               of
               an
               Apprehension
               ,
               that
               both
               Men
               have
               a
               Power
               in
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               not
               derived
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               impose
               Servants
               upon
               him
               in
               his
               House
               without
               his
               Consent
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               they
               have
               more
               Care
               of
               the
               Church
               than
               he
               had
               ,
               who
               made
               not
               such
               Provision
               for
               them
               .
               And
               if
               an
               Examination
               might
               be
               admitted
               by
               this
               Rule
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               one
               Day
               come
               on
               whether
               Men
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               some
               great
               Names
               now
               in
               the
               Church
               would
               scarce
               be
               able
               to
               preserve
               their
               Station
               ;
               Popes
               ,
               Cardinals
               ,
               Metropolitans
               ,
               Diocesan
               Prelates
               ,
               Arch-Deacons
               ,
               Commissaries
               ,
               Officials
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               other
               monstrous
               Products
               of
               an
               incestuous
               Conjunction
               between
               Secular
               Pride
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Degeneracy
               ,
               would
               think
               themselves
               severely
               treated
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               this
               Rule
               :
               But
               so
               it
               must
               be
               
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               that
               unavoidably
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Man
               shall
               be
               so
               hardy
               ,
               as
               once
               to
               dare
               attempt
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               without
               the
               Authority
               of
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Eminency
               of
               this
               Gift
               and
               Grant
               of
               his
               is
               declared
               in
               sundry
               particular
               Instances
               ,
               wherein
               neither
               the
               Wisdom
               ,
               nor
               Skill
               ,
               nor
               Power
               of
               any
               ,
               or
               all
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               Men
               ,
               can
               have
               the
               least
               Interest
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               thing
               alike
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               4.
               )
               AND
               this
               appears
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               From
               the
               Grandeur
               of
               it's
               Introduction
               ,
               or
               the
               great
               and
               solemn
               Preparation
               that
               was
               made
               for
               the
               giving
               out
               of
               this
               Gift
               .
               It
               was
               given
               by
               Christ
               when
               
                 he
                 ascended
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 Captivity
                 captive
                 ,
              
               Ver.
               8.
               
               The
               Words
               are
               taken
               from
               Psal.
               68.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 The
                 Chariots
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 ,
                 even
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 among
                 them
                 as
                 in
                 Sinai
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Place
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ascended
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 led
                 Captivity
                 captive
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 Gifts
                 for
                 Men
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Rebellious
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 might
                 dwell
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               the
               glorious
               Appearance
               of
               God
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               in
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               his
               descending
               and
               ascending
               unto
               that
               purpose
               ,
               is
               intended
               .
               But
               they
               are
               applied
               here
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               glorious
               Works
               of
               God
               in
               and
               towards
               the
               Church
               of
               Old
               ,
               were
               either
               Representatory
               ,
               or
               gradually
               introductory
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Thus
               the
               glorious
               Ascending
               of
               God
               from
               Mount
               Sinai
               after
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               a
               Representation
               of
               his
               ascending
               far
               above
               all
               Heavens
               
                 to
                 fill
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               as
               Ver.
               10.
               
               And
               as
               God
               then
               
                 led
                 Captivity
                 captive
              
               in
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Pharaoh
               and
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               who
               had
               long
               held
               his
               People
               in
               Captivity
               ,
               and
               under
               Cruel
               Bondage
               :
               So
               dealt
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               now
               in
               
               the
               Destruction
               and
               Captivity
               of
               Sathan
               and
               all
               his
               Powers
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               15.
               
               Only
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Psalm
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 received
                 Gifts
                 for
                 men
                 ,
              
               here
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 gave
                 Gifts
                 to
                 men
              
               ,
               wherein
               no
               small
               Mystery
               is
               couched
               .
               For
               although
               Christ
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               gloriously
               represented
               in
               the
               Psalm
               ,
               yet
               an
               Intimation
               is
               given
               that
               he
               should
               act
               what
               is
               here
               mentioned
               in
               a
               condition
               wherein
               he
               was
               capable
               to
               receive
               from
               another
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               so
               the
               Phrase
               in
               the
               Original
               doth
               more
               than
               infinuate
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 received
                 Gifts
                 in
              
               Adam
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Man
                 or
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 .
              
               And
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               as
               well
               to
               give
               as
               to
               receive
               ,
               especially
               when
               any
               thing
               is
               received
               to
               be
               given
               .
               Christ
               received
               this
               Gift
               in
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               to
               give
               it
               unto
               others
               .
               Now
               to
               what
               end
               is
               this
               glorious
               Theatre
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               prepared
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               Preparation
               made
               ,
               all
               Men
               being
               called
               to
               the
               Preparation
               of
               it
               ?
               It
               was
               to
               set
               out
               the
               Greatness
               of
               the
               Gift
               he
               would
               bestow
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Work
               which
               he
               would
               effect
               .
               And
               this
               was
               to
               furnish
               the
               Church
               with
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               with
               Gifts
               for
               the
               Discharge
               of
               their
               Office
               and
               Duty
               .
               And
               it
               will
               one
               Day
               appear
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               more
               Glory
               ,
               more
               Excellency
               in
               giving
               one
               poor
               Minister
               unto
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               by
               furnishing
               him
               with
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               for
               the
               Discharge
               of
               his
               Duty
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               Pompous
               Installment
               of
               a
               Thousand
               Popes
               ,
               Cardinals
               or
               Metropolitans
               .
               The
               worst
               of
               Men
               in
               the
               Observance
               of
               a
               few
               outward
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               can
               do
               the
               latter
               ;
               Christ
               only
               can
               do
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               he
               is
               ascended
               up
               on
               high
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               5.
               )
               2ly
               .
               IT
               appears
               to
               be
               such
               an
               eminent
               Gift
               from
               it's
               Original
               Acquisition
               .
               There
               was
               a
               
               Power
               acquired
               by
               Christ
               for
               this
               great
               Donation
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               declares
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               
               
                 Now
                 that
                 he
                 ascended
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 also
                 descended
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 Lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               Having
               mentioned
               the
               Ascension
               of
               Christ
               as
               the
               immediate
               Cause
               or
               Fountain
               of
               the
               Communication
               of
               this
               Gift
               ,
               Ver.
               8.
               he
               found
               it
               necessary
               to
               trace
               it
               unto
               it's
               first
               Original
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               therefore
               make
               mention
               of
               the
               descending
               into
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               occasionally
               upon
               that
               of
               his
               ascending
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               catched
               at
               an
               Advantage
               of
               a
               Word
               :
               Nor
               doth
               he
               speak
               of
               the
               Humiliation
               of
               Christ
               absolutely
               in
               it's
               self
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               no
               occasion
               for
               ;
               but
               he
               introduceth
               it
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               respect
               this
               Gift
               of
               the
               Ministry
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               Gifts
               and
               Persons
               ,
               had
               thereunto
               .
               And
               Christ's
               descending
               into
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               may
               be
               taken
               two
               ways
               ,
               according
               as
               that
               Expression
               ,
               the
               
                 Lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               may
               be
               diversly
               understood
               .
               For
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lower
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               are
               either
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               lower
               Parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               some
               part
               of
               it
               .
               For
               the
               Word
               Lower
               includes
               a
               Comparison
               either
               with
               the
               whole
               Creation
               ,
               or
               with
               some
               part
               of
               it self
               .
               In
               the
               first
               Sence
               Christs
               state
               of
               Humiliation
               is
               intended
               ,
               wherein
               he
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               into
               these
               lower
               parts
               of
               Gods
               Creation
               ,
               conversing
               on
               the
               Earth
               .
               In
               the
               latter
               ,
               his
               Grave
               and
               Burial
               are
               intended
               ;
               for
               the
               Grave
               is
               the
               lowest
               part
               of
               the
               Earth
               into
               which
               Mankind
               doth
               descend
               .
               And
               both
               of
               these
               ,
               or
               his
               Humiliation
               as
               it
               ended
               in
               his
               Death
               and
               Burial
               ,
               may
               be
               respected
               in
               the
               Words
               .
               And
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               designs
               to
               manifest
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               deep
               Humiliation
               ,
               and
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               
               Fountain
               and
               Original
               of
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Acquisition
               and
               Procurement
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Fruit
               whose
               Root
               is
               in
               the
               Grave
               of
               Christ.
               For
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               in
               the
               Humiliation
               and
               Death
               of
               Christ
               lay
               the
               Foundation
               of
               his
               Mediatory
               Authority
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Ministry
               is
               an
               Effect
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               And
               it
               was
               appointed
               by
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Ministry
               of
               that
               Peace
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               therein
               and
               thereby
               ,
               Ephes.
               2.
               14
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               For
               when
               he
               had
               made
               this
               Peace
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               he
               preached
               it
               in
               the
               giving
               these
               Gifts
               unto
               Men
               for
               it's
               solemn
               Declaration
               .
               See
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               because
               the
               Authority
               from
               whence
               this
               Gift
               proceeded
               ,
               was
               granted
               unto
               Christ
               upon
               his
               descending
               into
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Gift
               is
               to
               declare
               and
               preach
               the
               Peace
               which
               he
               made
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               by
               his
               so
               doing
               ,
               this
               Gift
               relates
               thereunto
               also
               .
               Hereon
               doth
               the
               Honour
               and
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Ministry
               depend
               ,
               with
               respect
               hereunto
               is
               it
               to
               be
               esteemed
               and
               valued
               ,
               namely
               ,
               it
               's
               Relation
               unto
               the
               Spiritual
               Humiliation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               carnal
               or
               secular
               Exaltation
               of
               those
               that
               take
               it
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               6.
               )
               
                 3
                 ly
              
               .
               IT
               appears
               to
               be
               an
               eminent
               and
               signal
               Gift
               from
               the
               immediate
               Cause
               of
               it's
               actual
               Communication
               ,
               or
               the
               present
               Qualification
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               for
               the
               bestowing
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               his
               glorious
               Exaltation
               upon
               his
               Ascension
               .
               A
               Right
               unto
               it
               was
               acquired
               by
               him
               in
               his
               Death
               ,
               but
               his
               actual
               Investiture
               with
               all
               glorious
               Power
               ,
               was
               to
               precede
               it's
               Communication
               ,
               ver
               .
               8
               ,
               10.
               
               He
               was
               first
               to
               ascend
               up
               on
               high
               ,
               to
               triumph
               over
               all
               his
               and
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               put
               now
               under
               him
               into
               absolute
               and
               eternal
               Captivity
               ,
               before
               he
               gave
               out
               this
               
               Gift
               .
               And
               he
               is
               said
               here
               to
               
                 ascend
                 far
                 above
                 all
                 Heavens
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               these
               visible
               and
               aspectable
               Heavens
               ,
               which
               he
               passed
               through
               when
               he
               went
               into
               the
               glorious
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               unto
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               the
               Majesty
               on
               high
               .
               See
               Heb.
               4.
               14.
               with
               our
               Exposition
               thereon
               .
               It
               is
               also
               added
               ,
               why
               he
               was
               thus
               gloriously
               exalted
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               fill
               up
               all
               things
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               not
               in
               the
               Essence
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               his
               Power
               .
               He
               had
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               of
               his
               Church
               on
               himself
               in
               his
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               ;
               but
               now
               the
               whole
               Fabrick
               of
               it
               was
               to
               be
               fill'd
               with
               it's
               Utinsils
               ,
               and
               beautify'd
               with
               it's
               Ornaments
               .
               This
               he
               ascended
               to
               accomplish
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               principally
               in
               the
               Collation
               of
               this
               Gift
               of
               the
               Ministry
               upon
               it
               .
               This
               was
               the
               first
               Exercise
               of
               that
               glorious
               Power
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               vested
               withall
               upon
               his
               Exaltation
               ;
               the
               first
               Effect
               of
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Love
               ,
               in
               filling
               all
               things
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Salvation
               of
               his
               Elect.
               And
               these
               things
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Contemplation
               of
               their
               Greatness
               and
               Order
               we
               may
               learn
               and
               judge
               how
               excellent
               this
               Donation
               of
               Christ
               is
               .
               And
               it
               will
               also
               appear
               from
               hence
               ,
               how
               contemptible
               a
               thing
               the
               most
               pompous
               Ministry
               in
               the
               World
               is
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               proceed
               from
               this
               Original
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               7.
               )
               4.
               
               THE
               same
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Gift
               it self
               :
               For
               this
               Gift
               consisteth
               in
               Gifts
               .
               
                 He
                 gave
                 Gifts
              
               .
               There
               is
               an
               active
               giving
               expressed
               ;
               
                 He
                 gave
              
               :
               And
               the
               thing
               given
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Gifts
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Ministry
               is
               a
               Gift
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               freely
               and
               bountifully
               given
               by
               him
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               also
               because
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               do
               essentially
               belong
               unto
               it
               ,
               are
               indeed
               it
               's
               Life
               ,
               and
               
               inseparable
               from
               it's
               Being
               .
               A
               Ministry
               without
               Gifts
               ,
               is
               no
               Ministry
               of
               Christ's
               giving
               ;
               nor
               is
               of
               any
               other
               Use
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               deceive
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men.
               To
               set
               up
               such
               a
               Ministry
               ,
               is
               both
               to
               despise
               Christ
               ,
               and
               utterly
               to
               frustrate
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ;
               those
               for
               which
               Christ
               gave
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               here
               expressed
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               Ministerial
               Gifts
               and
               Graces
               are
               the
               great
               Evidence
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               takes
               care
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               provides
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               called
               into
               the
               Order
               and
               into
               the
               Duties
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               To
               set
               up
               a
               Ministry
               which
               may
               be
               continued
               by
               outward
               Forms
               and
               Orders
               of
               Men
               only
               ,
               without
               any
               Communication
               of
               Gifts
               from
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               despise
               his
               Authority
               and
               Care.
               Neither
               is
               it
               his
               Mind
               that
               any
               Church
               should
               continue
               in
               Order
               any
               longer
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               as
               he
               bestows
               these
               Gifts
               for
               the
               Ministry
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               these
               Gifts
               are
               the
               only
               Means
               and
               Instruments
               whereby
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               may
               be
               performed
               ,
               and
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Ministry
               attained
               ,
               shall
               be
               farther
               declared
               immediately
               .
               The
               Ends
               of
               the
               Ministry
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               called
               it's
               Work
               ,
               are
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               Edifying
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               untill
               we
               all
               come
               unto
               a
               perfect
               Man.
               Hereof
               nothing
               at
               all
               can
               be
               done
               without
               these
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               .
               And
               therefore
               a
               Ministry
               devoid
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               a
               Mock-ministry
               ,
               and
               no
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               8.
               )
               5.
               
               THE
               Eminency
               of
               this
               Gift
               appears
               in
               the
               Variety
               and
               Diversity
               of
               the
               Offices
               and
               Officers
               which
               Christ
               gave
               in
               giving
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               He
               knew
               there
               would
               ,
               and
               had
               appointed
               there
               should
               be
               a
               two-fold
               Estate
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               (
               1
               )
               Of
               it's
               first
               Election
               and
               Foundation
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Of
               it's
               Building
               and
               Edification
               ;
               and
               different
               both
               
               Offices
               and
               Gifts
               were
               necessary
               unto
               these
               different
               States
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               Two
               things
               were
               extraordinary
               in
               the
               first
               Erection
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               (
               1
               )
               An
               extraordinary
               Aggression
               was
               to
               be
               made
               upon
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Sathan
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               upheld
               by
               all
               the
               Potentates
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               concurrent
               Suffrage
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               with
               the
               Interest
               of
               Sin
               and
               Prejudices
               in
               them
               .
               (
               2
               )
               The
               casting
               of
               Men
               into
               a
               new
               Order
               ,
               under
               a
               new
               Rule
               and
               Law
               ,
               for
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               planting
               and
               erecting
               of
               Churches
               all
               the
               World
               over
               .
               With
               respect
               unto
               these
               Ends
               extraordinary
               Officers
               with
               extraordinary
               Authority
               ,
               Power
               and
               Abilities
               were
               requisite
               .
               Unto
               this
               end
               therefore
               he
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               whose
               Offices
               and
               their
               Gifts
               we
               have
               spoken
               before
               .
               I
               shall
               here
               only
               add
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               these
               Officers
               should
               have
               their
               immediate
               Call
               and
               Authority
               from
               Christ
               ,
               antecedent
               unto
               all
               Order
               and
               Power
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               very
               Being
               of
               the
               Church
               depended
               on
               their
               Power
               of
               Office
               :
               But
               this
               without
               such
               an
               immediate
               Power
               from
               Christ
               no
               Man
               can
               pretend
               unto
               .
               And
               what
               was
               done
               originally
               by
               their
               Persons
               ,
               is
               now
               done
               by
               their
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               :
               For
               the
               Church
               is
               built
               on
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               being
               the
               
                 Chief
                 Corner-stone
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               2.
               20.
               
               
                 (
                 2ly
              
               )
               There
               was
               a
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               it's
               Edification
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               carried
               on
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               and
               Laws
               given
               by
               Christ
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Administration
               of
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               and
               Institutions
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               To
               this
               end
               Christ
               gives
               ordinary
               Officers
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               Direction
               were
               ordained
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               
               And
               these
               are
               all
               the
               Teaching
               Officers
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               unto
               his
               Church
               .
               Or
               if
               any
               shall
               think
               that
               in
               the
               Enumeration
               of
               them
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               also
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               our
               Apostle
               forgot
               Popes
               and
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               ,
               with
               some
               others
               ,
               who
               certainly
               cannot
               but
               laugh
               to
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               admitted
               in
               the
               World
               as
               Church-Officers
               ,
               he
               must
               speak
               for
               himself
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               9.
               )
               BUT
               whereas
               the
               other
               sort
               of
               Officers
               was
               given
               by
               Christ
               ,
               by
               his
               immediate
               Call
               and
               Communication
               of
               Power
               unto
               them
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               appear
               how
               he
               gives
               these
               ordinary
               Officers
               or
               Ministers
               unto
               it
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               He
               did
               it
               originally
               ,
               and
               continueth
               to
               do
               it
               by
               the
               ways
               and
               means
               ensuing
               .
               (
               1
               )
               He
               doth
               it
               by
               the
               Law
               and
               Rule
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               appointed
               this
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               always
               to
               be
               continued
               .
               Were
               there
               not
               such
               a
               standing
               Ordinance
               and
               Institution
               of
               his
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               World
               to
               appoint
               any
               such
               among
               them
               ,
               whatever
               appearance
               there
               may
               be
               of
               a
               Necessity
               thereof
               .
               And
               if
               any
               should
               have
               attempted
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               no
               Blessing
               from
               God
               would
               have
               accompanied
               their
               Endeavour
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               would
               but
               set
               up
               an
               Idol
               of
               their
               own
               .
               Hereon
               we
               lay
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Ministry
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               there
               be
               not
               an
               Ordinance
               and
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               unto
               this
               purpose
               ;
               or
               if
               such
               being
               granted
               ,
               yet
               the
               Force
               of
               it
               be
               now
               expired
               ,
               we
               must
               and
               will
               readily
               confess
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Office
               is
               a
               meer
               Usurpation
               .
               But
               if
               he
               have
               given
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               unto
               his
               Church
               to
               continue
               until
               all
               his
               Saints
               in
               all
               Ages
               come
               unto
               a
               perfect
               Man
               ,
               unto
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               Stature
               of
               the
               
                 fulness
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               and
               
               hath
               promised
               to
               be
               with
               them
               as
               such
               ,
               unto
               the
               consummation
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               If
               the
               Apostles
               by
               his
               Authority
               
                 Ordained
                 Elders
              
               in
               evry
               Church
               and
               City
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               and
               who
               therein
               were
               made
               Overseers
               of
               the
               Flocks
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               having
               the
               charge
               of
               feeding
               and
               overseeing
               the
               Flock
               that
               is
               among
               them
               always
               ,
               until
               the
               chief
               Shepherd
               shall
               appear
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               If
               Believers
               ,
               or
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               are
               obliged
               by
               him
               always
               to
               yield
               Obedience
               unto
               them
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               7
               ,
               17.
               with
               other
               such
               plain
               Declarations
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               the
               Constitution
               and
               Continuance
               of
               this
               Office
               ,
               this
               Foundation
               standeth
               firm
               and
               unshaken
               as
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Heaven
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               changed
               .
               And
               whereas
               there
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Scripture
               the
               least
               Intimation
               of
               any
               such
               Time
               ,
               State
               or
               Condition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               wherein
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               may
               or
               ought
               to
               live
               from
               under
               the
               orderly
               Conduct
               and
               Guidance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               it
               is
               vain
               to
               imagine
               that
               any
               Defect
               in
               other
               Men
               ,
               any
               Apostasie
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               any
               ,
               or
               all
               Visible
               Churches
               ,
               should
               cast
               them
               into
               an
               Incapacity
               of
               erecting
               a
               regular
               Ministry
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               over
               them
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               Warranty
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Ministry
               depends
               on
               this
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               accompanied
               with
               a
               Command
               for
               it's
               Observance
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               18.
               all
               his
               Disciples
               being
               obliged
               to
               yield
               Obedience
               thereunto
               ,
               their
               doing
               so
               in
               the
               Order
               and
               Manner
               also
               by
               him
               approved
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               constitute
               a
               lawful
               Ministry
               among
               them
               .
               To
               suppose
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               those
               adhering
               unto
               it
               ,
               have
               by
               their
               Apostasie
               utterly
               lost
               an
               Evangelical
               Ministry
               among
               them
               ,
               
               that
               therefore
               others
               unto
               whom
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               effectual
               unto
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               have
               not
               sufficient
               Warranty
               from
               the
               Word
               to
               yield
               Obedience
               unto
               all
               the
               Commands
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               which
               when
               we
               have
               talked
               of
               Power
               and
               Authority
               whilst
               we
               please
               ,
               is
               all
               that
               is
               lest
               unto
               us
               in
               this
               World
               )
               or
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               he
               will
               not
               accept
               them
               ,
               and
               approve
               of
               what
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               is
               an
               Assertion
               fit
               for
               Men
               to
               maintain
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               Trade
               to
               drive
               in
               Religion
               unto
               their
               own
               especial
               Advantage
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               10.
               )
               2ly
               .
               THE
               Lord
               Christ
               giveth
               and
               continneth
               this
               Office
               by
               giving
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               and
               Abilities
               unto
               Men
               to
               enable
               them
               to
               discharge
               the
               Duties
               ,
               and
               perform
               the
               Work
               of
               it
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               I
               principally
               design
               to
               confirm
               in
               it's
               proper
               place
               ,
               which
               will
               immediately
               ensue
               .
               All
               I
               shall
               say
               at
               present
               is
               ,
               that
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               of
               themselves
               make
               no
               Man
               actually
               a
               Minister
               ,
               yet
               no
               Man
               can
               be
               made
               a
               Minister
               according
               to
               the
               Mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               partaker
               of
               them
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               supposing
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Institution
               mentioned
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               doth
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               cease
               to
               give
               out
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               unto
               Men
               ,
               enabling
               them
               in
               some
               good
               measure
               unto
               the
               Discharge
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               then
               and
               in
               that
               place
               the
               Ministry
               it self
               must
               cease
               and
               come
               to
               an
               end
               .
               To
               erect
               a
               Ministry
               by
               Vertue
               of
               outward
               Order
               ,
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               without
               Gifts
               for
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               hew
               a
               Block
               with
               Axes
               ,
               and
               smooth
               it
               with
               Planes
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               up
               for
               an
               Image
               to
               be
               adored
               .
               To
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Minister
               who
               can
               do
               nothing
               of
               the
               proper
               peculiar
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               nothing
               towards
               the
               only
               end
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               is
               to
               set
               up
               a
               dead
               Carcass
               ,
               fastning
               it
               to
               a
               Post
               ,
               and
               expecting
               it
               should
               do
               you
               Work
               and
               Service
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               11.
               )
               3ly
               .
               HE
               doth
               it
               by
               giving
               Power
               unto
               his
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               to
               call
               and
               separate
               unto
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               sitted
               and
               gifted
               for
               it
               .
               The
               things
               before
               mentioned
               are
               essentially
               constituent
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               this
               belongs
               unto
               the
               outward
               Order
               of
               their
               Entrance
               into
               the
               Ministry
               who
               are
               by
               him
               called
               thereunto
               .
               And
               concerning
               this
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               the
               things
               following
               .
               (
               1
               )
               That
               this
               Power
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               Despotical
               or
               Lordly
               ,
               but
               consists
               in
               a
               Faculty
               ,
               Right
               and
               Ability
               to
               act
               in
               this
               matter
               obedientially
               unto
               the
               Commands
               of
               Christ.
               Hence
               all
               the
               Acting
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               an
               instituted
               means
               of
               conveying
               Authority
               and
               Office
               from
               Christ
               unto
               Persons
               called
               thereunto
               .
               The
               Church
               doth
               not
               give
               them
               any
               Authority
               of
               it's
               own
               ,
               or
               resident
               in
               it's
               self
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Obedience
               unto
               Christ
               do
               transmit
               Power
               from
               him
               unto
               them
               who
               are
               called
               .
               Hence
               do
               they
               become
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Churches
               ,
               or
               Men
               ,
               holding
               their
               Office
               and
               Authority
               from
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               and
               Rule
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               so
               that
               whosoever
               despiseth
               them
               ,
               despiseth
               him
               also
               in
               them
               .
               Some
               would
               have
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               receive
               all
               their
               Authority
               from
               the
               People
               that
               choose
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               from
               the
               Bishops
               who
               Ordain
               them
               ,
               and
               whence
               they
               have
               theirs
               I
               know
               not
               .
               But
               this
               is
               to
               make
               them
               Ministers
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               Servants
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               to
               constitute
               other
               Masters
               between
               them
               and
               Christ.
               And
               whereas
               all
               Church-Power
               is
               originally
               and
               absolutely
               vested
               
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               solely
               ;
               so
               that
               none
               can
               be
               Partaker
               of
               the
               least
               Interest
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               share
               of
               it
               ,
               without
               a
               Communication
               of
               it
               from
               him
               unto
               them
               ,
               neither
               Popes
               ,
               nor
               Prelates
               ,
               nor
               People
               ,
               are
               able
               to
               produce
               any
               such
               Grant
               or
               Concession
               of
               Power
               unto
               them
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               should
               have
               an
               Authority
               residing
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Power
               ,
               to
               despose
               unto
               others
               as
               thay
               see
               cause
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               should
               hold
               it
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               part
               or
               efflux
               of
               the
               Power
               vested
               in
               them
               .
               It
               is
               Obedience
               unto
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               following
               the
               Guidance
               of
               his
               previous
               Communication
               of
               Gifts
               as
               a
               Means
               to
               communicate
               his
               Power
               unto
               them
               who
               are
               called
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               whole
               of
               what
               is
               committed
               unto
               any
               in
               this
               kind
               .
               (
               2
               )
               The
               Church
               hath
               no
               Power
               to
               call
               any
               unto
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               where
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               hath
               not
               gone
               before
               it
               in
               the
               Designation
               of
               him
               by
               an
               Endowment
               with
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               .
               For
               if
               the
               whole
               Authority
               of
               the
               Ministry
               be
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               never
               gives
               it
               but
               where
               he
               bestows
               these
               Gifts
               with
               it
               for
               it's
               Discharge
               ,
               as
               in
               Eph.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               &c.
               then
               to
               call
               any
               to
               the
               Ministry
               whom
               he
               hath
               not
               so
               previously
               gifted
               ,
               is
               to
               set
               him
               aside
               ,
               and
               to
               act
               in
               our
               own
               Names
               and
               Authority
               .
               And
               by
               reason
               of
               these
               things
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               said
               to
               make
               Men
               Overseers
               of
               the
               Flocks
               who
               are
               thus
               called
               thereunto
               ,
               because
               both
               the
               Communication
               of
               Power
               in
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               of
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               by
               internal
               effectual
               Operation
               ,
               are
               from
               him
               alone
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
               (
               3
               )
               The
               outward
               way
               and
               Order
               whereby
               a
               Church
               may
               call
               any
               Person
               unto
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               among
               them
               and
               over
               them
               ,
               is
               by
               their
               joynt
               solemn
               Submission
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               unto
               all
               the
               Powers
               and
               Duties
               
               of
               this
               Office
               ,
               testified
               by
               their
               Choice
               and
               Election
               of
               him
               .
               It
               is
               concerning
               this
               outward
               Order
               that
               all
               the
               World
               is
               fill'd
               with
               Disputes
               about
               the
               Call
               of
               Men
               unto
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               yet
               in
               Truth
               is
               of
               the
               least
               concernment
               therein
               .
               For
               whatever
               Manner
               or
               Order
               be
               observed
               herein
               ,
               if
               the
               things
               before
               mentioned
               be
               not
               premised
               thereunto
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               no
               Validity
               or
               Authority
               .
               On
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               grant
               that
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Ministry
               dependeth
               on
               the
               Law
               ,
               Ordinance
               and
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               calls
               Men
               unto
               this
               Office
               by
               the
               collation
               of
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Actings
               of
               the
               Church
               herein
               is
               but
               an
               instituted
               moral
               means
               of
               communicating
               Office-Power
               from
               Christ
               himself
               unto
               any
               ;
               and
               let
               but
               such
               other
               things
               be
               observed
               as
               the
               Light
               and
               Law
               of
               Nature
               requireth
               in
               cases
               of
               an
               alike
               kind
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               Mode
               of
               the
               Churches
               acting
               herein
               need
               not
               much
               be
               contended
               about
               .
               It
               may
               be
               proved
               to
               be
               a
               Beam
               of
               Truth
               from
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               should
               be
               imposed
               on
               a
               Church
               for
               their
               Minister
               against
               their
               Wills
               ,
               or
               without
               their
               express
               Consent
               ;
               considering
               that
               his
               whole
               Work
               is
               to
               be
               conversant
               about
               their
               Understandings
               ,
               Judgments
               ,
               Wills
               and
               Affections
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               should
               be
               done
               by
               their
               Choice
               and
               Election
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               manifestly
               declare
               ,
               Numb
               .
               8.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Acts
               1.
               23
               ,
               26.
               
               Acts
               6.
               35.
               
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               so
               that
               it
               was
               for
               some
               Ages
               observed
               Sacredly
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               ,
               cannot
               modestly
               be
               denied
               .
               But
               how
               far
               any
               People
               or
               Church
               may
               commit
               over
               this
               Power
               of
               declaring
               their
               Consent
               and
               Acquiescency
               unto
               others
               to
               act
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               in
               their
               stead
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               Call
               to
               Office
               should
               yet
               be
               valid
               ,
               provided
               
               the
               former
               Rules
               be
               observed
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               much
               dispute
               with
               any
               ,
               though
               I
               approve
               only
               of
               what
               maketh
               the
               nearest
               Approaches
               to
               the
               Primitive
               Pattern
               that
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               things
               are
               capable
               of
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               continueth
               his
               bestowing
               of
               this
               Gift
               ,
               by
               the
               Solemn
               Ordinance
               of
               setting
               apart
               those
               who
               are
               called
               in
               the
               manner
               declared
               ,
               by
               
                 Fasting
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 ,
              
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               
               Chap.
               13.
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
               By
               these
               means
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               doth
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               continue
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               he
               accounts
               Men
               faithful
               ,
               and
               puts
               them
               into
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               12.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               12.
               )
               THERE
               are
               yet
               remaining
               sundry
               things
               in
               the
               Passage
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               which
               we
               now
               insist
               on
               ,
               that
               declare
               the
               Eminency
               of
               this
               Gift
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               may
               yet
               be
               farther
               briefly
               considered
               .
               As
               ,
               (
               6
               )
               The
               End
               why
               it
               is
               bestowed
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               expressed
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               Positiveiy
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Good
               and
               Advantage
               of
               the
               Church
               thereby
               ,
               ver
               .
               12.
               
               (
               2
               )
               Negatively
               ,
               as
               to
               it's
               Prohibition
               and
               Hinderance
               of
               Evil
               ,
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               In
               the
               end
               of
               it
               as
               positively
               expressed
               ,
               three
               things
               may
               be
               considered
               .
               (
               1
               )
               That
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               Saints
               into
               compleat
               Church-Order
               .
               The
               Subject-matter
               of
               this
               part
               of
               their
               Duty
               is
               the
               Saints
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Calling
               and
               Profession
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               all
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ.
               And
               that
               which
               is
               effected
               towards
               them
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               their
               Coagmentation
               ,
               joynting
               or
               compacting
               into
               Order
               .
               So
               the
               Word
               signifies
               Gal.
               6.
               1.
               
               And
               this
               Effect
               is
               here
               declared
               ,
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Saints
               mentioned
               may
               come
               together
               into
               some
               initial
               Church-Order
               ,
               by
               their
               Consent
               and
               Agreement
               to
               walk
               together
               in
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               in
               Obedience
               unto
               all
               his
               Institutions
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               a
               Church
               essentially
               before
               they
               have
               any
               ordinary
               Pastor
               or
               Teacher
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               conduct
               of
               extraordinary
               Officers
               ,
               as
               at
               first
               ,
               or
               through
               Obedience
               unto
               their
               Word
               ;
               whence
               Elders
               were
               ordained
               among
               those
               who
               were
               in
               Church-state
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thus
               far
               before
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               but
               they
               cannot
               come
               to
               that
               Perfection
               and
               Compleatness
               which
               is
               designed
               unto
               them
               .
               That
               which
               renders
               a
               Church
               compleatly
               Organical
               ,
               the
               proper
               Seat
               and
               Subject
               of
               all
               Gospel-Worship
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               is
               this
               Gift
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               BUT
               it
               may
               be
               asked
               ,
               Whether
               a
               Church
               before
               it
               come
               unto
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Compleatness
               ,
               before
               it
               hath
               any
               Minister
               in
               Office
               ,
               or
               have
               by
               any
               means
               lost
               the
               Ministry
               among
               them
               ,
               may
               not
               delegate
               and
               appoint
               some
               one
               or
               more
               from
               among
               themselves
               for
               to
               Administer
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Gospel
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               make
               up
               their
               own
               Perfection
               ?
            
             
               (
               §
               13.
               )
               SECONDLY
               ,
               The
               Church
               being
               so
               compleated
               ,
               these
               Officers
               are
               given
               unto
               it
               for
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               :
               This
               Expression
               is
               comprehensive
               ,
               and
               the
               Particulars
               included
               in
               it
               are
               not
               in
               this
               place
               to
               be
               enquired
               into
               .
               It
               may
               suffice
               unto
               our
               present
               purpose
               to
               consider
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Work
               ,
               not
               a
               Preferment
               ;
               and
               a
               Work
               they
               shall
               find
               it
               ,
               who
               design
               to
               give
               up
               a
               comfortable
               Account
               of
               what
               is
               committed
               unto
               them
               .
               It
               is
               usually
               observed
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Words
               whereby
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               do
               denote
               a
               peculiar
               industrious
               kind
               of
               Labour
               :
               Though
               some
               have
               sonne
               out
               ways
               of
               Honour
               and
               Ease
               to
               be
               signified
               by
               them
               .
               And
               ,
               
               Both
               these
               are
               directed
               unto
               one
               general
               Issue
               .
               It
               is
               all
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Unto
                 the
                 Edification
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Not
               to
               insist
               on
               the
               Metaphors
               that
               are
               in
               this
               Expression
               ,
               the
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Ministry
               is
               declared
               in
               that
               ,
               the
               Object
               of
               it's
               Duty
               and
               Work
               is
               no
               other
               but
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               End
               ,
               the
               Edification
               of
               this
               Body
               ,
               or
               it's
               Encrease
               in
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Graces
               and
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               until
               it
               comes
               unto
               Conformity
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               him
               .
               And
               a
               Ministry
               which
               hath
               not
               this
               Object
               and
               End
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               the
               giving
               or
               Grant
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               14.
               )
               THE
               End
               of
               the
               Ministry
               is
               expressed
               negatively
               ,
               or
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Evils
               which
               it
               is
               ordained
               for
               our
               Deliverance
               from
               ,
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               (
               1
               )
               The
               Evil
               which
               we
               are
               hereby
               delivered
               from
               ,
               is
               the
               danger
               of
               being
               perniciously
               and
               destructively
               deceived
               by
               false
               Doctrines
               ,
               Errors
               and
               Heresies
               ,
               which
               then
               began
               ,
               and
               have
               ever
               since
               in
               all
               Ages
               continued
               to
               infest
               the
               Churches
               of
               God.
               These
               the
               Apostle
               describes
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               From
               the
               Design
               of
               their
               Authors
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 deceive
              
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Their
               Diligence
               in
               that
               Design
               ,
               
                 They
                 lay
                 in
                 wait
                 to
                 accomplish
                 it
                 .
              
               (
               3
               )
               The
               Means
               they
               use
               to
               compass
               their
               End
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
               Slights
               and
               
                 cunning
                 Craftiness
              
               ,
               managed
               sometimes
               with
               impetuous
               Violence
               ,
               and
               thence
               called
               a
               
                 Wind
                 of
                 Doctrine
              
               .
               And
               ,
               (
               2
               )
               The
               Means
               hereof
               is
               our
               Deliverance
               out
               of
               a
               Child-like
               state
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               Weakness
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Instability
               .
               And
               ,
               (
               3
               )
               Wilfulness
               .
               And
               sad
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               those
               Churches
               which
               either
               have
               such
               Ministers
               as
               will
               themselves
               toss
               them
               up
               and
               down
               by
               false
               and
               pernicious
               Doctrines
               ,
               or
               are
               not
               able
               by
               sound
               Instructions
               to
               
               deliver
               them
               from
               such
               a
               condition
               of
               Weakness
               and
               Instabi'ity
               ,
               as
               wherein
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               preserve
               themselves
               from
               being
               in
               these
               things
               imposed
               on
               by
               the
               cunning
               Slights
               of
               Men
               that
               
                 lie
                 in
                 wait
                 to
                 deceive
              
               .
               And
               as
               this
               Ministry
               is
               always
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               ver
               .
               13.
               so
               it
               is
               the
               great
               means
               of
               Influencing
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               and
               every
               Member
               of
               it
               into
               a
               due
               Discharge
               of
               their
               Duty
               ,
               unto
               their
               Edification
               in
               Love
               ,
               ver
               .
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               15.
               )
               DESIGNING
               to
               treat
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               have
               thus
               far
               diverted
               into
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Ministry
               it self
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Gift
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               shall
               shut
               it
               up
               with
               a
               few
               Corollaries
               .
               As
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               Where
               there
               is
               any
               Office
               erected
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               in
               particular
               of
               the
               Gift
               and
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Nullity
               in
               the
               whole
               Office
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Administrations
               by
               vertue
               of
               it
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Where
               the
               Office
               is
               appointed
               ,
               but
               Gifts
               are
               not
               communicated
               unto
               the
               Person
               called
               unto
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Nullity
               as
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               a
               Disorder
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               (
               3
               )
               It
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               look
               on
               the
               Ministry
               as
               an
               eminent
               Grant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               Valuation
               ,
               Thankfulness
               and
               Improvement
               .
               (
               4
               )
               Those
               who
               are
               called
               unto
               this
               Office
               in
               due
               Order
               ,
               labour
               to
               approve
               themselves
               as
               a
               Gift
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               it
               is
               a
               shameless
               Impudence
               for
               some
               to
               own
               who
               go
               under
               that
               Name
               .
               (
               5
               )
               This
               they
               may
               do
               in
               labouring
               to
               be
               furnished
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               With
               gracious
               Qualifications
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Useful
               Endowments
               .
               (
               3
               )
               Diligence
               and
               laborious
               Travail
               in
               this
               Work.
               (
               4
               )
               By
               an
               exemplary
               Conversation
               ;
               in
               ,
               1.
               
               Love.
               2.
               
               Meekness
               .
               3.
               
               Self-denyal
               .
               4.
               
               Readiness
               for
               the
               Cross
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               
                 Of
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
                 enabling
                 the
                 Ministry
                 to
                 the
                 Exercise
                 and
                 Discharge
                 of
                 their
                 Trust
                 and
                 Office.
                 
              
            
             
               (
               §
               1.
               )
               UNTO
               the
               Ministry
               so
               given
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               declared
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               gives
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               enabling
               them
               unto
               the
               Exercise
               and
               Discharge
               of
               the
               Power
               ,
               Trust
               and
               Office
               committed
               unto
               them
               .
               Now
               although
               I
               am
               not
               thoroughly
               satisfied
               what
               Men
               will
               grant
               or
               allow
               in
               these
               Days
               ,
               such
               uncouth
               and
               bold
               Principles
               are
               continually
               advanced
               among
               us
               ,
               yet
               I
               suppose
               it
               will
               not
               ,
               in
               Words
               at
               least
               ,
               be
               denied
               by
               many
               ,
               but
               that
               Ministers
               have
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               ,
               Gifts
               for
               the
               due
               Discharge
               of
               their
               Office.
               To
               some
               indeed
               the
               very
               Name
               and
               Word
               is
               a
               Derision
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               Name
               and
               Notion
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Scripture
               .
               Nothing
               is
               more
               contemptible
               unto
               them
               than
               the
               very
               mention
               of
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               at
               present
               I
               deal
               not
               with
               such
               directly
               ,
               though
               what
               we
               shall
               prove
               will
               be
               sufficient
               for
               their
               Rebuke
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               their
               Conviction
               .
               Wherefore
               our
               Enquiry
               is
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               effectually
               collate
               on
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               enabling
               them
               to
               perform
               and
               effect
               Evangelical
               Administrations
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Power
               committed
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               duly
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               Christ
               and
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               
               It
               is
               moreover
               enquired
               whether
               the
               Endowmen
               of
               Men
               with
               these
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               in
               a
               Degree
               and
               Measure
               suited
               unto
               publick
               Edification
               ,
               be
               not
               that
               which
               doth
               materially
               constitute
               them
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               being
               Antecedently
               necessary
               unto
               their
               Call
               unto
               their
               Office.
               These
               things
               I
               say
               are
               to
               be
               Enquired
               into
               ,
               because
               in
               opposition
               unto
               the
               first
               it
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               these
               supposed
               Gifts
               are
               nothing
               but
               meer
               Natural
               Abilities
               attained
               by
               Diligence
               ,
               and
               improved
               by
               Exercise
               ,
               without
               any
               especial
               respect
               unto
               the
               working
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               at
               least
               otherwise
               than
               what
               is
               necessary
               unto
               the
               attaining
               of
               Skill
               and
               Ability
               in
               any
               Humane
               Art
               or
               Science
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ordinary
               Blessing
               of
               God
               on
               Man's
               Honest
               Endeavours
               .
               And
               to
               the
               other
               it
               is
               opposed
               ,
               that
               a
               Lawful
               ordinary
               outward
               Call
               is
               sufficient
               to
               constitute
               any
               Man
               a
               Lawful
               Minister
               ,
               whether
               he
               have
               received
               any
               such
               Gifts
               as
               those
               enquired
               after
               or
               no.
               Wherefore
               ,
               the
               substance
               of
               what
               we
               have
               to
               declare
               and
               confirm
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               especial
               Dispensation
               and
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               providing
               able
               Ministers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               for
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Continuance
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               Being
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               outward
               Order
               ,
               doth
               depend
               ;
               and
               that
               herein
               he
               doth
               exert
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               exercise
               his
               Authority
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               unto
               Men
               ,
               without
               a
               participation
               whereof
               no
               Man
               hath
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               any
               Lot
               or
               Portion
               in
               this
               Ministration
               .
               Herein
               consists
               no
               small
               part
               of
               that
               Work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               which
               belongs
               unto
               his
               promised
               Dispensation
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               which
               to
               deny
               is
               to
               renounce
               all
               Faith
               in
               the
               Promise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               all
               regard
               unto
               his
               continued
               Love
               and
               Care
               towards
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               at
               
               least
               the
               principal
               pleadable
               Testimony
               given
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               under
               pretence
               of
               exalting
               and
               preserving
               the
               Church
               ,
               totally
               to
               overthrow
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               Evidence
               which
               we
               shall
               give
               unto
               this
               Truth
               ,
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Assertions
               with
               their
               Confirmation
               .
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               THE
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               faithfully
               promised
               to
               be
               present
               with
               his
               Church
               unto
               the
               
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               It
               is
               his
               Temple
               and
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               wherein
               he
               will
               dwell
               and
               walk
               continually
               .
               And
               this
               presence
               of
               Christ
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               a
               Congregation
               Essentially
               distinct
               from
               all
               other
               Societies
               and
               Assemblies
               of
               Men.
               Let
               Men
               be
               formed
               into
               what
               Order
               you
               please
               ,
               according
               unto
               any
               outward
               Rules
               and
               Measures
               that
               are
               either
               given
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               found
               out
               by
               themselves
               ,
               let
               them
               derive
               Power
               and
               Authority
               by
               what
               Claim
               soever
               they
               shall
               think
               fit
               ,
               yet
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               Church
               ,
               nor
               can
               all
               the
               Powers
               under
               Heaven
               make
               them
               so
               to
               be
               .
               And
               where
               any
               Church
               loseth
               the
               especial
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               ceaseth
               so
               to
               be
               .
               It
               is
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               confessed
               with
               and
               among
               whom
               Christ
               is
               thus
               present
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               easily
               proved
               .
               See
               his
               Promises
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               20.
               
               Revel
               .
               21.
               3.
               
               And
               those
               Churches
               do
               exceedingly
               mistake
               their
               Interest
               who
               are
               sollicitous
               about
               other
               things
               ,
               but
               make
               little
               Enquiry
               after
               the
               Evidences
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               among
               them
               .
               Some
               walk
               as
               if
               they
               supposed
               they
               had
               him
               sure
               enough
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               immured
               in
               their
               Walls
               ,
               whilst
               they
               keep
               up
               the
               Name
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               an
               outward
               Order
               that
               pleaseth
               and
               advantageth
               themselves
               .
               But
               outward
               Order
               be
               it
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               the
               only
               Evidence
               of
               
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               where
               it
               is
               alone
               ,
               or
               when
               it
               is
               principally
               required
               ,
               it
               is
               none
               at
               all
               .
               And
               therefore
               whereas
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               assigned
               as
               the
               Notes
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               if
               the
               outward
               Acts
               and
               Order
               of
               them
               only
               be
               regarded
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               Evidence
               unto
               this
               purpose
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               3.
               )
               2dly
               ,
               THIS
               promised
               presence
               of
               Christ
               is
               by
               his
               Spirit
               .
               This
               I
               have
               safficiently
               proved
               formerly
               ,
               so
               that
               here
               I
               shall
               be
               brief
               in
               its
               rehearsal
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               the
               next
               Foundation
               of
               what
               we
               have
               farther
               to
               offer
               in
               this
               Case
               .
               We
               speak
               not
               of
               the
               Essential
               presence
               of
               Christ
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Immensity
               of
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               equally
               present
               in
               ,
               or
               equally
               indistant
               from
               all
               places
               ,
               manifesting
               his
               Glory
               when
               ,
               where
               and
               how
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               Nor
               doth
               it
               respect
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               ;
               for
               when
               he
               promised
               this
               his
               presence
               ,
               he
               told
               his
               Disciples
               that
               therein
               he
               must
               leave
               and
               depart
               from
               them
               ,
               John
               16.
               5
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               whereon
               they
               were
               filled
               with
               Sorrow
               and
               〈◊〉
               until
               they
               knew
               how
               he
               would
               make
               good
               the
               Promise
               of
               his
               Presence
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               who
               or
               that
               it
               was
               that
               should
               unto
               their
               Advantage
               supply
               his
               Bodily
               Absence
               .
               And
               this
               he
               did
               in
               his
               vi●●●●
               Ascension
               ,
               when
               
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Cloud
                 〈…〉
                 Him
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sight
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               1.
               9.
               when
               also
               〈…〉
               given
               in
               charge
               unto
               them
               not
               to
               expect
               His
               return
               untill
               his
               
                 coming
                 unto
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               11.
               
               And
               accordingly
               Peter
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Heavens
                 〈◊〉
                 receive
                 him
                 unto
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Restitution
                 of
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               3.
               21.
               when
               he
               will
               
                 appear
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               16.
               27.
               even
               〈…〉
               Glory
               which
               the
               
                 Father
                 gave
                 him
                 upon
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               17.
               
               joined
               unto
               that
               Glory
               which
               he
               had
               with
               him
               
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 ,
                 John
              
               17.
               5.
               
               In
               and
               upon
               this
               his
               Departure
               from
               them
               he
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               how
               they
               should
               understand
               his
               Promise
               of
               being
               present
               ,
               and
               abiding
               
                 with
                 them
                 unto
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               And
               this
               was
               by
               sending
               of
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               Place
               and
               Stead
               ;
               to
               do
               all
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               yet
               to
               do
               with
               them
               and
               for
               them
               .
               See
               John
               14.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Chap.
               15.
               26.
               
               Chap.
               16.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               And
               other
               Vicar
               in
               the
               Church
               Christ
               hath
               none
               ,
               nor
               doth
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               any
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               Mortal
               Man
               supply
               that
               Charge
               and
               Office.
               Nor
               was
               any
               such
               ever
               thought
               of
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               untill
               Men
               grew
               weary
               of
               the
               Conduct
               and
               Rule
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               various
               ways
               taking
               his
               Work
               out
               of
               his
               Hand
               ,
               leaving
               him
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               that
               which
               they
               called
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               I
               suppose
               I
               need
               not
               handle
               this
               Principle
               as
               a
               thing
               in
               Dispute
               or
               Controversie
               .
               If
               I
               greatly
               mistake
               not
               ,
               this
               presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               unto
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Fundamental
               Truth
               as
               whoever
               denies
               it
               ,
               overthrows
               the
               whole
               Gospel
               .
               And
               I
               have
               so
               confirmed
               it
               in
               our
               former
               Discourses
               concerning
               the
               Dispensation
               and
               Operations
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               fear
               not
               ,
               nor
               expect
               any
               direct
               opposition
               thereunto
               .
               But
               yet
               I
               acknowledge
               that
               some
               begin
               to
               talk
               as
               if
               they
               owned
               no
               other
               presence
               of
               Christ
               but
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
               Whatever
               else
               remains
               to
               be
               done
               lyes
               wholly
               in
               our selves
               .
               It
               is
               acknowledged
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               present
               in
               and
               by
               his
               Word
               and
               Ordinances
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               be
               no
               otherwise
               present
               ,
               or
               be
               present
               only
               by
               their
               External
               Administration
               ,
               there
               will
               no
               more
               Church-State
               among
               
               Men
               ensue
               thereon
               ,
               than
               there
               is
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               enjoy
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               and
               the
               Institutions
               of
               Moses
               .
               But
               when
               Men
               rise
               up
               in
               express
               contradiction
               unto
               the
               Promises
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               contend
               with
               them
               .
               But
            
             
               (
               §
               4.
               )
               
                 3
                 dly
              
               ,
               THIS
               presence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               secured
               unto
               the
               Church
               by
               an
               Everlasting
               unchangeable
               Covenant
               ,
               Isa.
               59.
               21.
               
               
                 As
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Covenant
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 Spirit
                 that
                 is
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Words
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 put
                 in
                 thy
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 thy
                 Seed
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 thy
                 Seeds
                 Seed
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               This
               is
               God's
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Gospel
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               erected
               then
               when
               the
               Redeemer
               should
               come
               out
               of
               Zion
               ,
               and
               unto
               them
               that
               
                 turn
                 from
                 Transgression
                 in
              
               Jacob
               ,
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               This
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Covenant
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               in
               Christ
               the
               Redeemer
               .
               And
               as
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Word
               unto
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               is
               by
               this
               Promise
               secured
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               would
               cease
               and
               come
               to
               nothing
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               Built
               on
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               Ephes.
               2.
               20.
               so
               is
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               like
               manner
               secured
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               the
               same
               Terms
               with
               the
               Word
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               if
               he
               be
               not
               present
               with
               it
               ,
               all
               Covenant
               Relation
               between
               God
               and
               it
               doth
               cease
               ;
               where
               this
               promise
               doth
               not
               take
               place
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               ,
               no
               Ordinance
               ,
               no
               acceptable
               Worship
               ,
               because
               no
               Covenant-Relation
               .
               In
               brief
               then
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               participation
               of
               the
               Promise
               of
               Christ
               to
               send
               the
               Spirit
               to
               abide
               with
               us
               always
               ,
               no
               Interest
               in
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               wherein
               God
               ingageth
               that
               his
               Spirit
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               us
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               so
               no
               
               presence
               of
               Christ
               to
               make
               the
               Word
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               living
               ,
               useful
               ,
               effectual
               in
               their
               Administration
               unto
               their
               proper
               Ends
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Church-State
               ,
               whatever
               outward
               Order
               there
               may
               be
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               5.
               )
               AND
               hereon
               
                 (
                 4thly
                 ,
              
               )
               is
               the
               Gospel
               called
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               of
               it
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               6.
               
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 also
                 made
                 us
                 able
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 Ministration
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Glorious
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               There
               never
               was
               ,
               nor
               ever
               shall
               be
               any
               ,
               but
               these
               two
               Ministrations
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               of
               the
               Letter
               and
               of
               Death
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Spirit
               and
               of
               Life
               .
               If
               there
               be
               a
               Ministration
               in
               any
               Church
               ,
               it
               must
               belong
               to
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               all
               Ministers
               must
               be
               so
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Letter
               or
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               If
               there
               be
               a
               Ministry
               pretended
               unto
               ,
               that
               is
               neither
               of
               the
               Letter
               nor
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               it
               is
               Antichristian
               .
               The
               Ministry
               which
               was
               Carnal
               ,
               of
               the
               Letter
               and
               Death
               ,
               was
               a
               true
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               place
               Glorious
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               efficacious
               as
               unto
               its
               proper
               end
               .
               That
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               Glorious
               .
               But
               if
               there
               be
               a
               Ministration
               that
               hath
               the
               outward
               form
               of
               either
               ,
               but
               indeed
               is
               neither
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Ministration
               at
               all
               .
               And
               where
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               there
               is
               really
               no
               Ministration
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Bible
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               by
               his
               Providence
               continuing
               the
               Bible
               among
               them
               ,
               maketh
               use
               of
               i●●s
               he
               seeth
               good
               for
               the
               Conviction
               and
               Conversion
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               a
               secret
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Spirit
               also
               .
               We
               may
               there●●●●●●quire
               in
               what
               sence
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               〈…〉
               called
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Now
               
               this
               cannot
               be
               ,
               because
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Institutions
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               its
               Worship
               were
               revealed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               so
               were
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               and
               Institutions
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               before
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Ministration
               of
               them
               was
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Letter
               and
               of
               Death
               ,
               in
               a
               worldly
               Sanctuary
               by
               Carnal
               Ordinances
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               must
               be
               so
               called
               in
               one
               of
               these
               Respects
               .
               Either
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               Because
               it
               is
               the
               peculiar
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               whereby
               any
               are
               enabled
               to
               administer
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               its
               Institutions
               of
               Worship
               according
               to
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               ,
               unto
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               In
               this
               sence
               Men
               are
               said
               to
               be
               made
               able
               Ministers
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Ministers
               able
               to
               Administer
               the
               Gospel
               in
               due
               order
               .
               Thus
               in
               that
               Expression
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               denotes
               the
               Efficient
               Cause
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               quickeneth
               it
               ,
               ver
               .
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Or
               (
               2
               )
               It
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               because
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               in
               all
               Ages
               Administred
               and
               Communicated
               unto
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               unto
               all
               the
               ends
               for
               which
               he
               is
               promised
               .
               So
               Gal.
               3.
               2.
               the
               Spirit
               is
               received
               by
               the
               
                 Preaching
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               Take
               it
               either
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               of
               what
               we
               plead
               for
               is
               confirmed
               .
               That
               he
               alone
               enableth
               Men
               unto
               the
               Discharge
               of
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               by
               the
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               which
               he
               communicateth
               unto
               them
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               sence
               ,
               and
               expresly
               that
               which
               we
               contend
               for
               ;
               and
               if
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               Communicated
               and
               Administred
               unto
               Men
               ,
               then
               doth
               he
               abide
               with
               the
               Church
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               for
               what
               Ends
               we
               must
               further
               enquire
               .
            
             
             
               (
               §
               6.
               )
               5thly
               ,
               THE
               great
               End
               for
               which
               the
               Spirit
               is
               thus
               promised
               ,
               administred
               and
               communicated
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               continuance
               and
               preservation
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               World.
               God
               hath
               promised
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               that
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               this
               World
               should
               endure
               unto
               all
               Generations
               with
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               Psal.
               72.
               5.
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Encrease
               of
               his
               Government
               there
               should
               be
               no
               End
               ,
               Isa.
               9.
               7.
               
               And
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               himself
               hath
               declared
               his
               preservation
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 should
                 not
                 prevail
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               16.
               
               It
               may
               therefore
               be
               enquired
               whereon
               the
               Infallible
               Accomplishment
               of
               these
               Promises
               ,
               and
               others
               innumerable
               unto
               the
               same
               End
               ,
               doth
               depend
               ;
               or
               what
               is
               that
               means
               whereby
               they
               shall
               be
               certainly
               Executed
               .
               Now
               this
               must
               be
               either
               some
               work
               of
               God
               or
               Man.
               If
               it
               be
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               it
               consist
               of
               their
               Wills
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               said
               amounts
               hereunto
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               where
               men
               have
               once
               received
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               professed
               subjection
               thereunto
               ,
               they
               will
               infallibly
               abide
               therein
               in
               a
               Succession
               from
               one
               Generation
               unto
               another
               .
               But
               besides
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               granted
               that
               what
               so
               depends
               on
               the
               Wills
               of
               Men
               ,
               can
               have
               no
               more
               certainty
               than
               the
               undetermined
               Wills
               of
               Men
               can
               give
               security
               of
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               so
               there
               are
               confessed
               instances
               without
               number
               ,
               of
               such
               Persons
               and
               Places
               ,
               as
               have
               lost
               the
               Gospel
               and
               the
               Profession
               thereof
               .
               And
               what
               hath
               fallen
               out
               in
               one
               place
               may
               do
               so
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               all
               places
               where
               the
               Reasons
               and
               Causes
               of
               things
               are
               the
               same
               .
               On
               this
               supposition
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               security
               that
               the
               Promises
               mentioned
               shall
               be
               infallibly
               accomplished
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Event
               must
               depend
               on
               
               some
               Work
               of
               God
               and
               Christ.
               Now
               this
               is
               no
               other
               but
               the
               Dispensation
               and
               Communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Hereon
               alone
               doth
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               World
               depend
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Church
               falls
               under
               a
               double
               consideration
               ,
               namely
               ,
               of
               its
               internal
               and
               external
               Form
               ,
               of
               its
               internal
               Spiritual
               Union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               its
               outward
               Profession
               of
               Obedience
               unto
               him
               ;
               the
               Calling
               ,
               Gathering
               ,
               Preservation
               and
               Edification
               of
               it
               in
               both
               respects
               belong
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               The
               first
               he
               doth
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               at
               large
               ,
               by
               his
               Communicating
               Effectual
               Saving
               Grace
               unto
               the
               Elect
               ;
               the
               latter
               by
               the
               Communication
               of
               Gifts
               unto
               the
               Guides
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               Officers
               and
               Ministers
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               all
               its
               Members
               according
               unto
               its
               Place
               and
               Capacity
               .
               Suppose
               then
               his
               Communication
               of
               Internal
               Saving
               Grace
               to
               cease
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               must
               absolutely
               cease
               as
               to
               its
               Internal
               Form.
               For
               we
               are
               united
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               as
               our
               Mystical
               Head
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               one
               and
               self-same
               Spirit
               dwelling
               in
               Him
               and
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               .
               Union
               unto
               Christ
               without
               Saving
               Grace
               ,
               or
               Saving
               Grace
               without
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               Strangers
               unto
               the
               Gospel
               and
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               So
               is
               it
               to
               have
               a
               Church
               that
               is
               Holy
               and
               Catholick
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               united
               unto
               Christ
               as
               a
               Mystical
               Head.
               Wherefore
               the
               very
               Being
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               unto
               its
               Internal
               Form
               ,
               depends
               on
               the
               Spirit
               in
               his
               Dispensation
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               if
               you
               suppose
               an
               Intercision
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               must
               cease
               .
               It
               hath
               the
               same
               dependance
               on
               him
               as
               to
               its
               outward
               Form
               and
               Profession
               upon
               his
               Communication
               of
               Gifts
               .
               For
               
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 call
                 Jesus
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               or
               profess
               Subjection
               and
               Obedience
               unto
               him
               in
               a
               due
               manner
               ,
               
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               
               12.
               3.
               
               Suppose
               this
               Work
               of
               his
               to
               cease
               ,
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Professing
               Church
               .
               Let
               Men
               mould
               and
               cast
               themselves
               into
               what
               Order
               and
               Form
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               pretend
               that
               their
               Right
               and
               Title
               unto
               their
               Church
               Power
               and
               Station
               is
               derived
               unto
               them
               from
               their
               Progenitors
               or
               Predecessors
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               not
               furnished
               with
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               enable
               their
               Guides
               unto
               Gospel
               Administrations
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               orderly
               Gospel
               Church
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
            
             
               (
               §
               7.
               )
               6thly
               ,
               THE
               Communication
               of
               such
               Gifts
               unto
               the
               ordinary
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               is
               plainly
               asserted
               in
               sundry
               places
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               some
               whereof
               may
               be
               briefly
               considered
               .
               The
               whole
               Nature
               of
               this
               Work
               is
               declared
               in
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               Talents
               ,
               Matth.
               25.
               from
               ver
               .
               13.
               to
               31.
               
               The
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               Ascension
               of
               Christ
               unto
               his
               coming
               again
               unto
               Judgment
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               its
               whole
               course
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               represented
               in
               this
               Parable
               .
               In
               this
               season
               he
               hath
               Servants
               whom
               he
               intrusteth
               in
               the
               Affairs
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               the
               care
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               That
               they
               may
               in
               their
               several
               Generations
               ,
               Places
               and
               Circumstances
               be
               enabled
               hereunto
               ,
               he
               giving
               them
               in
               various
               Distributions
               Talents
               to
               Trade
               withall
               ,
               the
               least
               whereof
               was
               sufficient
               to
               encourage
               them
               who
               received
               them
               unto
               their
               Use
               and
               Exercise
               .
               The
               Trade
               they
               had
               to
               drive
               ,
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               its
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Ordinances
               to
               others
               .
               Talents
               are
               Abilities
               to
               Trade
               ,
               which
               may
               also
               comprize
               Opportunities
               and
               other
               Advantages
               ;
               but
               Abilities
               are
               chiefly
               intended
               .
               These
               were
               the
               Gifts
               where
               of
               we
               speak
               .
               Nor
               did
               it
               ever
               enter
               into
               the
               Minds
               of
               any
               to
               apprehend
               otherwise
               
               of
               them
               .
               And
               they
               are
               Abilities
               which
               Christ
               as
               the
               King
               and
               Head
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               giveth
               unto
               Men
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               employed
               under
               him
               in
               the
               service
               of
               his
               House
               and
               Work
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               Servants
               mentioned
               are
               such
               as
               are
               called
               ,
               appointed
               and
               employed
               in
               the
               service
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               from
               first
               to
               last
               .
               And
               their
               Talents
               are
               the
               Gifts
               which
               he
               endows
               them
               withall
               by
               his
               own
               immediate
               Power
               and
               Authority
               for
               their
               Work.
               And
               hence
               these
               three
               things
               follow
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               That
               where-ever
               there
               is
               a
               Ministry
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               setteth
               up
               ,
               appointeth
               or
               owneth
               ,
               he
               furnisheth
               all
               those
               whom
               he
               employs
               therein
               with
               Gifts
               and
               Abilities
               suitable
               to
               their
               Work
               ,
               which
               he
               doth
               by
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               He
               will
               never
               fail
               to
               own
               his
               Institutions
               with
               gracious
               supplies
               to
               render
               them
               Effectual
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               where
               any
               have
               not
               received
               Talents
               to
               Trade
               withall
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               highest
               presumption
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               casts
               the
               greatest
               Dishonour
               on
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               requires
               Work
               where
               he
               gave
               no
               Strength
               ,
               or
               Trade
               where
               he
               gave
               no
               Stock
               ,
               for
               any
               one
               to
               undertake
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               Where
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               gives
               no
               Gifts
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               Work
               to
               do
               .
               He
               will
               require
               of
               none
               any
               especial
               Duty
               where
               he
               doth
               not
               give
               an
               especial
               Ability
               .
               And
               for
               any
               to
               think
               themselves
               meet
               for
               this
               Work
               and
               Service
               ,
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               own
               Natural
               Parts
               and
               Endowments
               ,
               however
               acquired
               ,
               is
               to
               despise
               both
               his
               Authority
               and
               his
               Work.
               (
               3
               )
               For
               those
               who
               have
               received
               of
               these
               Talents
               ,
               either
               not
               to
               Trade
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               to
               pretend
               the
               managing
               of
               their
               Trade
               on
               another
               Stock
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               not
               sedulously
               and
               duely
               to
               Exercise
               their
               Ministerial
               Gifts
               ,
               or
               to
               discharge
               
               their
               Ministry
               by
               other
               helps
               and
               means
               ,
               is
               to
               set
               up
               their
               own
               Wisdom
               in
               opposition
               unto
               his
               and
               his
               Authority
               .
               In
               brief
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               whole
               Parable
               teacheth
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               where-ever
               there
               is
               a
               Ministry
               in
               the
               Church
               that
               Christ
               owneth
               or
               regardeth
               as
               used
               and
               employed
               by
               him
               ,
               there
               Persons
               are
               furnished
               with
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               from
               Christ
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               enabling
               them
               unto
               the
               discharge
               of
               that
               Ministry
               :
               and
               where
               there
               are
               no
               such
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               dispensed
               by
               him
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Ministry
               that
               he
               either
               accepteth
               or
               approveth
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               8.
               )
               ROM
               .
               12.
               1
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 As
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 Members
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Members
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Office
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 being
                 many
                 are
                 one
                 Body
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 Members
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 Gifts
                 differing
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Grace
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 whether
                 Prophesie
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               indifferent
               as
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               whether
               the
               Apostle
               treat
               here
               of
               Offices
               or
               of
               Duties
               only
               .
               The
               things
               ensuing
               which
               are
               plain
               and
               obvious
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               are
               sufficient
               unto
               the
               confirmation
               of
               what
               we
               plead
               for
               .
               (
               1
               )
               It
               is
               the
               ordinary
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               its
               Continuance
               being
               planted
               ,
               its
               Preservation
               and
               Edification
               that
               the
               Apostle
               discourseth
               about
               ;
               wherefore
               what
               he
               speaks
               ,
               is
               necessary
               unto
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               and
               Conditions
               .
               To
               suppose
               a
               Church
               devoid
               of
               the
               Gifts
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               to
               overthrow
               the
               whole
               Nature
               and
               End
               of
               a
               Gospel
               Church
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               the
               Principle
               of
               all
               Administrations
               in
               the
               Church-state
               described
               ,
               is
               Gifts
               received
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               by
               his
               Spirit
               .
               For
               declaring
               the
               way
               whereby
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               Edified
               ,
               he
               laveth
               the
               Foundation
               of
               it
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               to
               every
               one
               of
               us
               is
               Grace
               given
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               Gift
               of
               Christ.
               For
               the
               Apostle
               
               exhorts
               those
               unto
               whom
               he
               speaks
               ,
               to
               attend
               unto
               those
               Duties
               whereby
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               Edified
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Gifts
               which
               they
               had
               received
               .
               All
               the
               whole
               Duty
               of
               any
               one
               in
               the
               Church
               lyes
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               act
               according
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               he
               is
               made
               partaker
               of
               .
               And
               what
               these
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               are
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               bestowed
               ,
               hath
               been
               already
               fully
               declared
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               these
               Gifts
               give
               not
               only
               Ability
               for
               Duty
               ,
               but
               Rule
               and
               Measure
               unto
               all
               Works
               of
               Service
               that
               are
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Every
               one
               is
               to
               act
               therein
               according
               to
               his
               Gift
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               .
               To
               say
               that
               this
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               now
               ceased
               ,
               and
               that
               another
               state
               is
               introduced
               ,
               wherein
               all
               Gospel
               Administrations
               may
               be
               managed
               without
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               or
               not
               by
               virtue
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               that
               which
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               is
               true
               in
               most
               places
               ;
               but
               whether
               the
               true
               Nature
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               overthrown
               thereby
               ,
               is
               left
               unto
               consideration
               .
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               10
               ,
               11.
               is
               a
               parallel
               Testimony
               hereunto
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               might
               be
               pleaded
               ,
               together
               with
               that
               which
               is
               the
               Foundation
               of
               this
               whole
               Discourse
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               &c.
               
               Only
               let
               it
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               whole
               Discourse
               by
               Gifts
               I
               do
               understand
               those
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               those
               Spiritual
               Largesses
               which
               are
               neither
               absolutely
               Natural
               Endowments
               ,
               nor
               attainable
               by
               our
               own
               Industry
               and
               Diligence
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               9.
               )
               7thly
               ,
               THESE
               Gifts
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               bestowed
               unto
               that
               End
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               indispensibly
               necessary
               unto
               Gospel
               Administrations
               .
               For
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               ,
               they
               are
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               not
               Legal
               or
               Carnal
               ;
               and
               Spiritual
               Administrations
               cannot
               be
               exercised
               in
               a
               due
               manner
               without
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               :
               
               Yea
               ,
               one
               Reason
               why
               they
               are
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               so
               called
               ,
               is
               because
               they
               cannot
               be
               performed
               without
               the
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               and
               by
               these
               Gifts
               of
               his
               .
               Had
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               appointed
               Administrations
               of
               another
               Nature
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               every
               way
               suited
               unto
               the
               Reason
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               exercised
               by
               the
               Powers
               thereof
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               need
               of
               these
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               .
               For
               the
               Spirit
               of
               a
               Man
               knoweth
               the
               things
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               will
               both
               guide
               and
               act
               him
               therein
               .
               And
               whereas
               these
               Admistrations
               are
               in
               their
               Nature
               ,
               Use
               ,
               Signification
               and
               Efficacy
               Spiritual
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               alone
               that
               they
               may
               be
               managed
               .
               Hence
               these
               things
               do
               live
               and
               die
               together
               .
               Where
               the
               one
               is
               not
               ,
               there
               neither
               will
               the
               other
               be
               .
               Thus
               when
               many
               ,
               perhaps
               the
               most
               who
               were
               outwardly
               called
               unto
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               began
               to
               be
               Carnal
               in
               their
               Hearts
               and
               Lives
               ,
               and
               to
               neglect
               the
               use
               of
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               neither
               applying
               themselves
               unto
               the
               attaining
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               endeavouring
               to
               excite
               or
               encrease
               what
               they
               had
               received
               ,
               by
               Diligence
               or
               constant
               Exercise
               ,
               refusing
               to
               Trade
               with
               the
               Talent
               committed
               unto
               them
               ,
               they
               quickly
               began
               to
               wax
               weary
               of
               Spiritual
               Administrations
               also
               .
               Hereon
               in
               compliance
               with
               many
               corrupt
               .
               Affections
               ,
               they
               betook
               themselves
               unto
               an
               outward
               ,
               Carnal
               ,
               Ceremonious
               Worship
               and
               Administration
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               which
               they
               might
               discharge
               and
               perform
               without
               the
               least
               Aid
               or
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               Supply
               of
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               .
               So
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               the
               loss
               of
               them
               which
               ensued
               thereon
               ,
               lay
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               as
               to
               its
               outward
               Profession
               ,
               which
               was
               quickly
               compleated
               by
               the
               neglect
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               it
               lost
               both
               Truth
               
               and
               Holiness
               .
               Nor
               could
               it
               be
               otherwise
               .
               For
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               ,
               the
               outward
               Form
               and
               Being
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               to
               its
               visible
               Profession
               ,
               depends
               on
               the
               receipt
               and
               use
               of
               them
               :
               On
               their
               decay
               therefore
               the
               Church
               must
               decay
               as
               to
               its
               Profession
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               loss
               is
               its
               Ruin.
               And
               we
               have
               an
               instance
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               what
               Various
               ,
               Extravagant
               and
               Endless
               Inventions
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               will
               put
               them
               upon
               to
               keep
               up
               a
               shew
               of
               Worship
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               loss
               of
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               Spiritual
               Administrations
               are
               lost
               also
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               their
               innumerable
               Forms
               ,
               Modes
               ,
               sets
               of
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               seasons
               of
               Worship
               are
               invented
               to
               supply
               ,
               but
               to
               no
               purpose
               at
               all
               ;
               but
               only
               the
               aggravation
               of
               their
               Sin
               and
               Folly.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               10.
               )
               IN
               the
               last
               place
               we
               plead
               the
               Event
               even
               in
               the
               days
               wherein
               we
               live
               .
               For
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               doth
               continue
               to
               dispense
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               for
               Gospel
               Administrations
               in
               great
               variety
               ,
               unto
               those
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               who
               are
               called
               unto
               their
               Office
               according
               unto
               his
               Mind
               and
               Will.
               The
               opposition
               that
               is
               made
               hereunto
               by
               Profane
               Scoffers
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               valued
               .
               The
               Experience
               of
               those
               who
               are
               Humble
               and
               Wise
               ,
               who
               fearing
               God
               do
               enquire
               into
               those
               things
               ,
               is
               appealed
               unto
               .
               Have
               they
               not
               an
               Experiment
               of
               this
               Administration
               ?
               Do
               they
               not
               find
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               himself
               by
               his
               various
               Gifts
               in
               them
               by
               whom
               Spiritual
               things
               are
               Administred
               unto
               them
               ?
               Have
               they
               not
               a
               proof
               of
               Christ
               speaking
               in
               them
               by
               the
               Assistance
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               making
               the
               Word
               mighty
               unto
               all
               its
               proper
               Ends
               ?
               And
               as
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               so
               variety
               of
               his
               Dispensations
               manifest
               themselves
               also
               unto
               the
               Experience
               of
               Believers
               .
               Who
               see
               not
               how
               different
               are
               the
               Gifts
               of
               Men
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               dividing
               
               unto
               every
               one
               as
               he
               will
               ?
               And
               the
               Experience
               which
               they
               have
               themselves
               who
               have
               received
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               of
               the
               especial
               Assistance
               which
               they
               receive
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               them
               ,
               may
               also
               be
               pleaded
               .
               Indeed
               the
               Profaneness
               of
               a
               contrary
               apprehension
               ,
               is
               intolerable
               among
               such
               as
               profess
               themselves
               to
               be
               Christians
               .
               For
               any
               to
               boast
               themselves
               ,
               they
               are
               sufficient
               of
               themselves
               for
               the
               Stewardly
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               Endowments
               Natural
               or
               Acquired
               ,
               and
               the
               Exercise
               of
               them
               ,
               without
               a
               participation
               of
               any
               peculiar
               Spiritual
               Gift
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               a
               presumption
               which
               contains
               in
               it
               a
               Renunciation
               of
               all
               or
               any
               Interest
               in
               the
               Promises
               of
               Christ
               made
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               continuance
               of
               his
               presence
               therein
               .
               Let
               Men
               be
               never
               so
               well
               perswaded
               of
               their
               own
               Abilities
               ,
               let
               them
               Pride
               themselves
               in
               their
               Performances
               ,
               in
               Reflection
               of
               Applauses
               from
               Persons
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               Mystery
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               let
               them
               frame
               to
               themselves
               such
               a
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               as
               whose
               Discharge
               stands
               in
               little
               or
               no
               need
               of
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               yet
               it
               will
               at
               length
               appear
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               are
               excluded
               from
               their
               Administration
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               himself
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               all
               true
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               all
               the
               real
               Concerns
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               And
               so
               have
               we
               ,
               as
               I
               hope
               ,
               confirmed
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               with
               respect
               unto
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ;
               namely
               his
               continuance
               to
               distribute
               and
               communicate
               unto
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               according
               unto
               the
               Powers
               and
               Duties
               which
               he
               hath
               erected
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               required
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 unto
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 ;
                 how
                 attained
                 ,
                 and
                 improved
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               §
               1.
               )
               THERE
               remain
               yet
               two
               things
               to
               be
               spoken
               unto
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Gifts
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               bestows
               on
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               qualifie
               them
               unto
               their
               Office
               ,
               and
               to
               enable
               them
               unto
               their
               Work.
               And
               these
               are
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               What
               they
               are
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               How
               they
               are
               to
               be
               attained
               and
               improved
               .
               In
               our
               Enquiry
               after
               the
               first
               ;
               or
               what
               are
               the
               Gifts
               whereby
               Men
               are
               fitted
               and
               enabled
               for
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               we
               wholly
               set
               aside
               the
               consideration
               of
               all
               those
               gracious
               qualifications
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Zeal
               ,
               Compassión
               ,
               Careful
               tender
               Watchfulness
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               whereon
               the
               Holy
               Use
               of
               their
               Ministry
               doth
               depend
               .
               For
               our
               Enquiry
               is
               only
               after
               those
               Gifts
               whereon
               depends
               the
               very
               Being
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               There
               may
               be
               a
               true
               Ministry
               in
               some
               cases
               where
               there
               is
               no
               sanctifying
               Grace
               ;
               but
               where
               there
               are
               no
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Ministry
               at
               all
               .
               They
               are
               in
               General
               Abilities
               for
               the
               due
               management
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Administrations
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               its
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               unto
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               It
               is
               not
               easie
               ,
               nay
               ,
               it
               they
               be
               unto
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               enumerate
               in
               particular
               all
               the
               various
               Gifts
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               endows
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               withall
               .
               
               ●●ereas
               all
               the
               Concerns
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               referred
               unto
               these
               three
               Heads
               ,
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Rule
               ,
               we
               may
               enquire
               what
               are
               the
               principal
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               with
               respect
               unto
               them
               distinctly
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               2.
               )
               THE
               first
               great
               Duty
               of
               the
               Ministry
               with
               reference
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               it
               ,
               for
               its
               Edification
               .
               As
               this
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               Church
               continually
               to
               attend
               unto
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               42.
               so
               it
               is
               the
               principal
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               the
               Foundation
               of
               all
               other
               Duties
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               gave
               themselves
               unto
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               ,
               Acts
               6.
               4.
               
               Hence
               is
               it
               given
               in
               charge
               unto
               all
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
               1.
               3.
               chap.
               5.
               17.
               chap.
               4.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               16.
               2
               
               Tim.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               For
               this
               is
               the
               principal
               means
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               for
               the
               Edification
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               that
               whereby
               Spiritual
               Life
               is
               begotten
               and
               preserved
               .
               Where
               this
               Work
               is
               neglected
               or
               carelesly
               attended
               unto
               ,
               there
               the
               whole
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               is
               despised
               .
               And
               with
               respect
               unto
               this
               Ministerial
               Duty
               there
               are
               three
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               endoweth
               Men
               withall
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               3.
               )
               THE
               first
               is
               Wisdom
               or
               Knowledge
               ,
               or
               Understanding
               in
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               with
               his
               Mind
               and
               Will
               towards
               us
               therein
               .
               These
               things
               may
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               so
               in
               the
               Scripture
               sometimes
               .
               I
               put
               them
               together
               ,
               as
               all
               of
               them
               denote
               that
               Acquaintance
               with
               ,
               and
               Comprehension
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               is
               indispensibly
               necessary
               unto
               them
               who
               are
               called
               to
               Preach
               it
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               some
               
               imagine
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               be
               attained
               ;
               at
               least
               that
               there
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               nor
               the
               use
               of
               any
               other
               means
               required
               thereunto
               ,
               than
               what
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               Acquisition
               of
               Skill
               in
               any
               other
               Art
               or
               Science
               .
               And
               it
               were
               well
               if
               some
               ,
               otherwise
               concerned
               in
               Point
               of
               Duty
               would
               but
               lay
               out
               so
               much
               of
               their
               Strength
               and
               Time
               in
               the
               obtaining
               of
               this
               Knowledge
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               about
               other
               things
               which
               will
               not
               turn
               much
               unto
               their
               account
               .
               But
               the
               Cursory
               Perusal
               of
               a
               few
               Books
               is
               thought
               sufficient
               to
               make
               any
               Man
               wise
               enough
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               .
               And
               not
               a
               few
               undertake
               ordinarily
               to
               be
               Teachers
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               would
               scarcely
               be
               admitted
               as
               tolerable
               Disciples
               in
               a
               well
               ordered
               Church
               .
               But
               there
               belongeth
               more
               unto
               this
               Wisdom
               ,
               Knowledge
               and
               Understanding
               ,
               than
               most
               Men
               are
               aware
               of
               .
               Were
               the
               Nature
               of
               it
               duely
               considered
               ,
               and
               withall
               the
               Necessity
               of
               it
               unto
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               probably
               some
               would
               not
               so
               rush
               on
               that
               Work
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               no
               provision
               of
               Ability
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               .
               It
               is
               in
               brief
               such
               a
               comprehension
               of
               the
               Scope
               and
               End
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               the
               Revelation
               of
               God
               therein
               ,
               such
               an
               Acquaintance
               with
               the
               Systeme
               of
               particular
               Doctrinal
               Truths
               ,
               in
               their
               Rise
               ,
               Tendency
               and
               Use
               ,
               such
               an
               Habit
               of
               Mind
               in
               judging
               of
               Spiritual
               Things
               ,
               and
               comparing
               them
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               such
               a
               distinct
               insight
               into
               the
               Springs
               and
               Course
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Will
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               enables
               them
               ,
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               to
               declare
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               known
               the
               Way
               of
               Life
               ,
               of
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               unto
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               their
               whole
               Duty
               to
               God
               and
               Man
               thereon
               .
               This
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               his
               Knowledge
               in
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Christ
               which
               he
               manifested
               
               in
               his
               Writings
               ,
               Ephes.
               3.
               4.
               
               For
               as
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Dispensation
               and
               Declaration
               whereof
               is
               committed
               unto
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               7.
               so
               their
               Principal
               Duty
               is
               to
               become
               so
               wise
               and
               understanding
               in
               that
               Mystery
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               declare
               it
               unto
               others
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               have
               no
               Ministry
               committed
               unto
               them
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               See
               Ephes.
               1.
               9.
               
               Chap.
               3.
               3
               ,
               6
               ,
               19.
               
               Col.
               4.
               3.
               
               The
               sole
               Enquiry
               is
               ,
               Whence
               we
               may
               have
               this
               Wisdom
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               abundantly
               evident
               that
               we
               have
               it
               not
               of
               our selves
               ?
               That
               in
               general
               it
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               asked
               of
               him
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               every
               where
               declares
               .
               See
               Col.
               1.
               9.
               
               Chap.
               2.
               2.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               7.
               
               Jam.
               1.
               5.
               1
               
               John
               5.
               20.
               
               And
               in
               particular
               it
               is
               plainly
               affirmed
               to
               be
               the
               especial
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               He
               gives
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Wisdom
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               8.
               which
               place
               hath
               been
               opened
               before
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               first
               Ministerial
               Gift
               that
               he
               bestows
               on
               any
               .
               Where
               this
               is
               not
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               to
               look
               for
               a
               Ministry
               is
               to
               look
               for
               the
               Living
               among
               the
               Dead
               .
               And
               they
               will
               deceive
               their
               own
               Souls
               in
               the
               End
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               those
               of
               others
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               who
               on
               any
               other
               grounds
               do
               undertake
               to
               be
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               divert
               unto
               the
               full
               description
               of
               this
               Spiritual
               Gift
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               discoursed
               concerning
               it
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               4
               )
               WITH
               respect
               unto
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               there
               is
               required
               unto
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               skill
               to
               divide
               the
               word
               aright
               ,
               which
               is
               〈…〉
               a
               peculiar
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               〈…〉
               
                 study
                 to
                 approve
                 thy self
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 〈…〉
                 ●hat
                 needeth
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 rightly
                 〈…〉
                 Word
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
              
               Both
               the
               former
               
               Clauses
               depend
               on
               the
               latter
               .
               If
               a
               Minister
               〈◊〉
               be
               accepted
               with
               God
               in
               his
               Work
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               〈◊〉
               found
               at
               the
               last
               day
               a
               Workman
               that
               needs
               〈◊〉
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               Builder
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               whose
               Work
               is
               meet
               ,
               proper
               and
               useful
               ,
               he
               must
               take
               care
               to
               divide
               the
               word
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               is
               committed
               unto
               his
               Dispensation
               ,
               aright
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               due
               manner
               .
               Ministers
               are
               Stewards
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Dispensers
               of
               the
               Ministeries
               thereof
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               required
               of
               them
               that
               they
               give
               unto
               all
               the
               Servants
               that
               are
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               or
               do
               belong
               unto
               it
               ,
               a
               meet
               Portion
               according
               unto
               their
               Wants
               ,
               Occasions
               and
               Services
               suitable
               unto
               the
               Will
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               their
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               Luke
               12.
               42
               ,
               43.
               
               
                 Who
                 is
                 that
                 faithful
                 and
                 wise
                 Steward
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 Master
                 shall
                 make
                 Ruler
                 over
                 his
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 their
                 Portion
                 of
                 Meat
                 in
                 due
                 Season
                 .
              
               For
               this
               giving
               of
               Provision
               ,
               and
               a
               Portion
               of
               Meat
               unto
               the
               Houshold
               of
               Christ
               ,
               consists
               principally
               in
               the
               Right
               dividing
               and
               distribution
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               Truth
               .
               It
               is
               the
               taking
               out
               from
               those
               great
               stores
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               cutting
               off
               a
               Portion
               suitable
               unto
               the
               various
               Conditions
               of
               those
               in
               the
               Family
               .
               Hèrein
               consists
               the
               principal
               Skill
               of
               a
               Scribe
               furnished
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               with
               the
               Wisdom
               before
               described
               .
               And
               without
               this
               ,
               a
               ●●●mon
               course
               of
               Dispensing
               or
               Preaching
               the
               〈◊〉
               without
               differencing
               of
               Persons
               and
               〈…〉
               ever
               it
               may
               be
               Gilded
               over
               with
               a
               〈…〉
               VVords
               and
               Oratory
               ,
               is
               shameful
               〈◊〉
               House
               of
               God.
               Now
               unto
               this
               skill
               ,
               〈…〉
               are
               required
               .
               (
               1
               )
               A
               sound
               Judgment
               in
               〈…〉
               ●●ncerning
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               th●se
               〈…〉
               any
               one
               is
               so
               dispensing
               the
               VVord
               〈…〉
               
               of
               a
               Shepherd
               to
               know
               the
               state
               of
               his
               Flock
               ;
               and
               unless
               he
               do
               so
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               feed
               them
               profitably
               .
               He
               must
               know
               whether
               they
               are
               Babes
               ,
               or
               Young
               Men
               ,
               or
               Old
               ;
               whether
               they
               need
               Milk
               or
               strong
               Meat
               ;
               whether
               they
               are
               skilful
               or
               unskilful
               in
               the
               VVord
               of
               Righteousness
               ;
               whether
               they
               have
               their
               Senses
               exercised
               to
               discern
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               or
               whether
               their
               Hearers
               are
               mixed
               with
               all
               these
               sorts
               .
               VVhether
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Charity
               they
               are
               Converted
               unto
               God
               ,
               or
               are
               yet
               in
               an
               unregenerate
               Condition
               .
               VVhat
               probably
               are
               their
               principal
               Temptations
               ,
               their
               Hinderances
               and
               Furtherances
               ;
               what
               is
               their
               growth
               or
               decay
               in
               Religion
               ?
               He
               that
               is
               not
               able
               to
               make
               a
               competent
               Judgment
               concerning
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Circumstances
               of
               the
               Flock
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               steered
               thereby
               in
               his
               VVork
               ,
               will
               never
               Evidence
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               VVorkman
               that
               needeth
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               .
               (
               2
               )
               An
               Acquaintance
               with
               the
               VVays
               and
               Methods
               of
               the
               VVork
               of
               God's
               Grace
               on
               the
               Minds
               and
               Hearts
               of
               Men
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               pursue
               and
               comply
               with
               its
               design
               in
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               VVord
               .
               Nothing
               is
               by
               many
               more
               despised
               ,
               than
               an
               understanding
               hereof
               ;
               yet
               is
               nothing
               more
               necessary
               to
               the
               VVork
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               The
               VVord
               of
               the
               Gospel
               as
               Preached
               is
               
                 Vehiculum
                 Gratiae
              
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               ordered
               so
               as
               it
               may
               comply
               with
               its
               design
               in
               its
               whole
               VVork
               on
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men.
               He
               therefore
               who
               is
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               ordinary
               Methods
               of
               the
               Operation
               of
               Grace
               ,
               sights
               uncertainly
               in
               his
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               like
               a
               Man
               beating
               of
               the
               Air.
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               God
               can
               ,
               and
               often
               doth
               direct
               a
               Word
               of
               Truth
               spoken
               as
               it
               were
               at
               Random
               unto
               a
               proper
               effect
               of
               Grace
               on
               some
               or
               other
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               when
               the
               Man
               drew
               a
               Bow
               at
               a
               venture
               ,
               
               and
               smote
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               between
               the
               Joynts
               of
               the
               Harness
               .
               But
               ordinarily
               a
               Man
               is
               not
               like
               to
               hit
               a
               Joynt
               ,
               who
               knows
               not
               how
               to
               take
               his
               aim
               .
               (
               3
               )
               An
               Acquaintonce
               with
               the
               Nature
               of
               Temptation
               ,
               with
               the
               especial
               Hinderances
               of
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               may
               befall
               those
               unto
               whom
               the
               Word
               is
               dispensed
               ,
               is
               in
               like
               manner
               required
               hereunto
               .
               Many
               things
               might
               be
               added
               on
               this
               Head
               ,
               seeing
               a
               principal
               part
               of
               Ministerial
               Skill
               doth
               consist
               herein
               .
               (
               4
               )
               A
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Spiritual
               Diseases
               ,
               Distempers
               and
               Sicknesses
               ,
               with
               their
               proper
               Cures
               and
               Remedies
               ,
               belongeth
               hereunto
               .
               For
               the
               want
               hereof
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               oftentimes
               made
               glad
               in
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Righteous
               filled
               with
               sorrow
               ;
               the
               Hands
               of
               Sinners
               are
               strengthened
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               are
               looking
               towards
               God
               are
               discouraged
               or
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
               And
               where
               Men
               either
               know
               not
               these
               things
               ,
               or
               do
               not
               ,
               or
               cannot
               apply
               themselves
               skilfully
               to
               distribute
               the
               Word
               according
               to
               this
               variety
               of
               occasion
               ,
               they
               cannot
               give
               the
               Houshold
               its
               portion
               of
               Meat
               in
               Season
               .
               And
               he
               that
               wants
               this
               Spiritual
               Gift
               ,
               will
               never
               divide
               the
               Word
               aright
               unto
               its
               proper
               Ends
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               And
               it
               is
               lamentable
               to
               consider
               what
               shameful
               Work
               is
               made
               for
               want
               hereof
               in
               the
               Preaching
               of
               some
               Men
               :
               Yea
               how
               the
               whole
               Gift
               is
               lost
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               Power
               ,
               Use
               and
               Benefit
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               5.
               )
               THIRDLY
               ,
               The
               Gift
               of
               Utterance
               also
               belongeth
               unto
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               Duty
               in
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               This
               is
               particularly
               reckoned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               among
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               5.
               2
               
               Cor.
               8.
               5.
               
               And
               he
               desires
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               
               that
               the
               Gift
               
                 may
                 abide
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 abound
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               6.
               19.
               
               And
               he
               there
               declares
               that
               the
               Nature
               of
               it
               consists
               in
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Mouth
               boldly
               
                 to
                 make
                 known
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
              
               As
               also
               Col.
               4.
               3.
               
               Now
               this
               Utterance
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               a
               Natural
               Volubility
               of
               Speech
               ,
               which
               taken
               alone
               by
               it self
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               Gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               so
               earnestly
               prayed
               for
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               usually
               a
               Snare
               to
               them
               that
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               trouble
               to
               them
               that
               hear
               them
               .
               Nor
               doth
               it
               consist
               in
               a
               Rhetorical
               Ability
               to
               set
               off
               Discourses
               with
               a
               flourish
               of
               Words
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               plausible
               or
               enticing
               ;
               much
               less
               in
               a
               bold
               corrupting
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Preaching
               by
               a
               Foolish
               Affectation
               of
               words
               in
               supposed
               Elegancies
               of
               Speech
               ,
               Quaint
               Expressions
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Effects
               of
               Wit
               ,
               that
               is
               Fancy
               and
               Vanity
               .
               But
               four
               things
               do
               concur
               hereunto
               .
               (
               1
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 dicendi
                 libertas
              
               .
               The
               word
               we
               Translate
               Utterance
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               Speech
               .
               But
               that
               not
               Speech
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               Speech
               is
               intended
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               places
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               the
               Application
               of
               them
               .
               And
               it
               is
               such
               a
               Speech
               as
               is
               elsewhere
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               freedom
               and
               liberty
               in
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               Truth
               conceived
               .
               This
               a
               Man
               hath
               when
               he
               is
               not
               from
               any
               Internal
               Defect
               ,
               or
               from
               any
               outward
               Consideration
               streightened
               in
               the
               Declaration
               of
               those
               things
               which
               he
               ought
               to
               speak
               .
               This
               Frame
               and
               Ability
               the
               Apostle
               expresseth
               in
               Himself
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               11.
               
               
                 O
                 ye
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 our
                 Mouth
                 is
                 open
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 our
                 Heart
                 is
                 enlarged
                 .
              
               A
               free
               enlarged
               Spirit
               ,
               attended
               with
               an
               Ability
               of
               Speech
               suited
               unto
               the
               matter
               in
               Hand
               ,
               with
               its
               occasions
               ,
               belong
               to
               this
               Gift
               .
               (
               2
               )
               So
               also
               doth
               Boldness
               and
               Holy
               Confidence
               .
               So
               we
               often
               render
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               wherein
               this
               utterance
               doth
               much
               consist
               .
               When
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Difficulties
               ,
               Oppositions
               and
               Discouragements
               strengtheneth
               the
               Minds
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               are
               not
               terrified
               with
               any
               Amazement
               ,
               but
               discharge
               their
               Work
               freely
               ,
               as
               considering
               whose
               Word
               and
               Message
               it
               is
               that
               they
               do
               deliver
               ,
               belongs
               to
               this
               Gift
               of
               Utterance
               .
               (
               3
               )
               So
               also
               doth
               Gravity
               in
               Expression
               ,
               becoming
               the
               Sacred
               Majesty
               of
               Chriist
               and
               his
               Truths
               in
               the
               Delivery
               of
               them
               .
               He
               that
               speaks
               ,
               is
               to
               speak
               as
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               11.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               to
               Truth
               ,
               preaching
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               doing
               it
               with
               that
               Gravity
               and
               Soundness
               of
               Speech
               ,
               which
               becomes
               them
               who
               speak
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
               For
               as
               we
               are
               to
               deliver
               Sound
               Doctrine
               and
               nothing
               else
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               9.
               so
               we
               are
               to
               use
               sound
               Speech
               that
               cannot
               be
               condemned
               ,
               Tit.
               2.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               (
               4
               )
               Hereunto
               also
               belongs
               that
               Authority
               which
               accompanieth
               the
               Delivery
               of
               the
               Word
               when
               preached
               in
               Demonstration
               of
               these
               Spiritual
               Abilities
               .
               For
               all
               these
               things
               are
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               Hearers
               may
               receive
               the
               Word
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               Man
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               indeed
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               (
               §
               6.
               )
               THESE
               are
               the
               principal
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               wherewith
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               endows
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               effectual
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Word
               or
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               is
               committed
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               where
               they
               are
               communicated
               in
               any
               such
               degree
               as
               is
               necessary
               unto
               the
               due
               Discharge
               of
               that
               Office
               ,
               they
               will
               evidence
               themselves
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               .
               The
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Word
               by
               vertue
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               under
               
               great
               Variety
               from
               the
               various
               Degrees
               wherein
               they
               are
               communicated
               ,
               and
               the
               different
               natural
               Abilities
               of
               them
               that
               do
               receive
               them
               ,
               will
               be
               sufficiently
               distinguished
               and
               remote
               from
               that
               empty
               ,
               wordy
               ,
               sapless
               way
               of
               discoursing
               Spiritual
               things
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               meer
               effect
               of
               the
               Wit
               ,
               Fancy
               ,
               Invention
               and
               Projection
               of
               Men
               destitute
               of
               the
               Saving
               Knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               7.
               )
               THE
               second
               Head
               of
               Duties
               belonging
               unto
               the
               Ministerial
               Office
               ,
               respects
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               By
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               here
               I
               understand
               only
               that
               especial
               part
               thereof
               ,
               whereof
               himself
               is
               the
               immediate
               Object
               .
               For
               absolutely
               the
               preaching
               and
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Sacred
               Worship
               ,
               as
               that
               wherein
               we
               act
               the
               Obedience
               of
               Faith
               unto
               the
               Commands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               submit
               our selves
               unto
               his
               Institution
               .
               And
               indeed
               as
               unto
               those
               that
               hear
               ,
               it
               is
               God
               declaring
               himself
               by
               his
               Word
               that
               is
               the
               immediate
               Object
               of
               their
               Worship
               .
               But
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Word
               which
               we
               have
               considered
               is
               the
               acting
               of
               Men
               upon
               the
               Authority
               and
               Command
               of
               God
               towards
               others
               .
               But
               as
               was
               said
               by
               that
               part
               we
               enquire
               into
               ,
               I
               intend
               that
               alone
               whereof
               God
               himself
               was
               the
               immediate
               object
               .
               Such
               are
               all
               the
               remaining
               Offices
               and
               Duties
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               those
               only
               excepted
               which
               belong
               to
               it's
               Rule
               .
               And
               this
               Worship
               hath
               various
               Acts
               according
               to
               the
               variety
               of
               Christ's
               Institutions
               and
               the
               Churches
               occasions
               .
               Yet
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               it's
               Performance
               ,
               it
               is
               comprized
               in
               Prayer
               .
               For
               by
               Prayer
               we
               understand
               all
               Confessions
               ,
               Supplications
               ,
               Thanksgivings
               and
               Praises
               that
               are
               made
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               whether
               absolutely
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Administration
               
               of
               other
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               this
               Duty
               ,
               as
               comprehensive
               of
               all
               the
               Sacred
               Offices
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               as
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               is
               greatly
               concerned
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               the
               principal
               Act
               of
               Obedience
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               then
               as
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               ,
               depends
               either
               on
               the
               natural
               Abilities
               of
               Men
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               Aids
               and
               Operation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               By
               the
               natural
               Abilities
               of
               Men
               ,
               I
               understand
               not
               only
               what
               they
               are
               able
               of
               themselves
               in
               every
               Instance
               to
               perform
               ;
               but
               also
               what-ever
               Assistance
               they
               may
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               either
               of
               their
               own
               finding
               out
               ,
               or
               of
               others
               .
               And
               by
               the
               Aids
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               I
               intend
               and
               especial
               Spiritual
               Gift
               bestowed
               on
               Men
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               Now
               to
               suppose
               that
               the
               whole
               Duty
               of
               the
               Church
               herein
               should
               consist
               in
               the
               Actings
               of
               Men
               in
               their
               own
               Strength
               and
               Power
               ,
               without
               any
               especial
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               to
               exclude
               the
               consideration
               of
               him
               from
               those
               things
               ,
               with
               respect
               whereunto
               he
               is
               principally
               promised
               by
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               But
               what
               concerneth
               this
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               been
               at
               large
               handled
               by
               it self
               already
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               here
               be
               again
               insisted
               on
               :
               Taking
               for
               granted
               what
               is
               therein
               sufficiently
               confirmed
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               have
               not
               received
               this
               Gift
               are
               utterly
               unfit
               to
               undertake
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               their
               Duty
               to
               go
               before
               the
               Churrh
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               all
               Ordinances
               by
               vertue
               of
               these
               Abilities
               .
               In
               things
               Civil
               or
               Secular
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               esteemed
               an
               intolerable
               Solecism
               to
               call
               and
               choose
               a
               Man
               to
               the
               Discharge
               of
               an
               Office
               or
               Duty
               ,
               whose
               Execntion
               depended
               solely
               on
               sach
               a
               peculiar
               Faculty
               or
               Skill
               ,
               as
               he
               who
               is
               so
               called
               hath
               no
               interest
               in
               ,
               or
               acquaintance
               with
               :
               And
               it
               will
               one
               day
               appear
               
               to
               be
               so
               also
               in
               things
               Sacred
               and
               Religious
               ,
               yea
               ,
               much
               more
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               8.
               )
               THIRDLY
               ,
               The
               Rule
               of
               the
               Church
               belongeth
               unto
               the
               Ministers
               of
               it
               .
               God
               hath
               established
               Rule
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               1
               
               Thess.
               5.
               12.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
               I
               dispute
               not
               now
               of
               what
               sort
               this
               Ministry
               is
               ,
               nor
               whether
               the
               Rule
               belong
               unto
               one
               sort
               alone
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               unto
               my
               present
               Design
               that
               it
               is
               committed
               by
               Christ
               unto
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               are
               it's
               Guides
               ,
               Rulers
               and
               Overseers
               .
               Nor
               shall
               I
               at
               present
               enquire
               into
               the
               particular
               Powers
               ,
               Acts
               and
               Duties
               of
               this
               Rule
               .
               I
               have
               done
               it
               elsewhere
               .
               I
               am
               only
               now
               to
               consider
               it
               so
               far
               as
               it's
               Exercise
               requireth
               an
               especial
               Ministerial
               Gift
               to
               be
               communicated
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               in
               order
               thereunto
               the
               things
               ensuing
               must
               be
               premised
               .
               (
               1
               )
               That
               this
               Rule
               is
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               hath
               nothing
               in
               common
               with
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               World.
               It
               hath
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               no
               Agreement
               with
               Secular
               Power
               and
               it's
               Exercise
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               some
               natural
               Circumstances
               that
               inseparably
               attend
               Rulers
               and
               Ruled
               in
               any
               kind
               .
               It
               belongs
               unto
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Administration
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               of
               this
               World.
               And
               as
               this
               is
               well
               pleaded
               by
               some
               against
               those
               who
               would
               erect
               a
               Kingdom
               for
               him
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               understand
               ,
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               framed
               in
               their
               own
               Imaginations
               unto
               a
               fancied
               Interest
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               as
               pleadable
               against
               them
               who
               pretend
               to
               exercise
               the
               Rule
               and
               Power
               of
               his
               present
               Kingdom
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Potestative
               Administrations
               of
               the
               World.
               When
               our
               Saviour
               forbad
               all
               Rule
               unto
               his
               Disciples
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
               who
               then
               possessed
               all
               Sovereign
               Power
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               so
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               some
               should
               be
               great
               and
               exercise
               Dominion
               over
               others
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               serve
               one
               another
               in
               Love
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Condescention
               unto
               Service
               being
               required
               of
               them
               who
               are
               otherwise
               most
               eminent
               ;
               he
               did
               not
               intend
               to
               take
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               divest
               them
               of
               that
               Spiritual
               Power
               and
               Authority
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               he
               intended
               to
               commit
               unto
               them
               .
               His
               Design
               therefore
               was
               to
               declare
               ,
               what
               that
               Authority
               was
               not
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               should
               not
               be
               exercised
               .
               A
               Lordly
               or
               Despotical
               Power
               it
               was
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               nor
               was
               it
               to
               be
               exercised
               by
               Penal
               Laws
               ,
               Courts
               and
               Coercive
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Administration
               of
               all
               Power
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               And
               if
               that
               kind
               of
               Power
               and
               Rule
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               exercised
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               be
               not
               forbidden
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               no
               Man
               living
               can
               tell
               what
               is
               so
               .
               For
               as
               to
               Meekness
               ,
               Moderation
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Equity
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               they
               were
               more
               easie
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Legal
               Administrations
               of
               Power
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               than
               in
               these
               used
               in
               many
               Churches
               .
               But
               such
               a
               Rule
               is
               signified
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               Authority
               whereof
               from
               whence
               it
               proceedeth
               was
               Spiritual
               ,
               its
               Object
               the
               Minds
               and
               Souls
               of
               Men
               only
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               whose
               Administration
               was
               to
               consist
               in
               an
               humble
               ,
               holy
               ,
               Spiritual
               Application
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               them
               .
               (
               2
               )
               The
               End
               of
               this
               Rule
               is
               meerly
               and
               solely
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               All
               the
               Power
               that
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               had
               either
               in
               or
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               but
               unto
               their
               Edification
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               8.
               
               And
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               consists
               in
               the
               Encrease
               of
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               in
               
               all
               the
               Members
               thereof
               ,
               in
               the
               subduing
               and
               mortifying
               of
               Sin
               ,
               in
               Fruitfulness
               in
               good
               Works
               ,
               in
               the
               Confirmation
               and
               Consolation
               of
               them
               that
               stand
               ,
               in
               the
               raising
               up
               them
               that
               are
               fallen
               ,
               and
               the
               recovery
               of
               them
               that
               wander
               ,
               in
               the
               Growth
               and
               Flourishing
               of
               mutual
               Love
               and
               Peace
               ;
               and
               whatever
               Rule
               is
               exercised
               in
               the
               Church
               unto
               any
               other
               end
               ,
               is
               Foreign
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               tends
               only
               to
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Church
               it self
               .
               (
               3
               )
               In
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               Administration
               of
               this
               Rule
               and
               Government
               ,
               two
               things
               may
               be
               considered
               .
               (
               1
               )
               What
               is
               internal
               in
               the
               Qualifications
               of
               the
               Minds
               of
               them
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               to
               be
               exercised
               .
               Such
               are
               Wisdom
               ,
               Diligence
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Evangelical
               Endowments
               .
               (
               2
               )
               What
               is
               external
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               the
               outward
               Rule
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Word
               and
               Law
               of
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               elsewhere
               declared
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               9.
               )
               FROM
               these
               things
               it
               may
               appear
               what
               is
               the
               Nature
               in
               general
               of
               that
               Skill
               in
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               we
               assert
               to
               be
               a
               peculiar
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               If
               it
               were
               only
               an
               Ability
               or
               Skill
               in
               the
               Canon
               or
               Civil
               Law
               ,
               or
               Rules
               of
               Men
               ;
               if
               only
               an
               Acquaintance
               with
               the
               Nature
               and
               Course
               of
               some
               Courts
               proceeding
               litigiously
               by
               Citations
               ,
               Processes
               ,
               Legal
               Pleadings
               ,
               issuing
               in
               Pecuniary
               Mulcts
               ,
               outward
               Coercions
               or
               Imprisonments
               ,
               I
               should
               willingly
               acknowledge
               that
               there
               is
               no
               peculiar
               Gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               required
               thereunto
               .
               But
               the
               Nature
               of
               it
               being
               as
               we
               have
               declared
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               it
               should
               be
               exercised
               aright
               without
               the
               especial
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Is
               any
               Man
               of
               himself
               sufficient
               for
               these
               things
               ?
               Will
               any
               Man
               undertake
               of
               himself
               
               to
               know
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               in
               all
               the
               occasions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               adminster
               the
               Power
               of
               Christ
               in
               them
               and
               about
               them
               ?
               Wherefore
               the
               Apostle
               in
               many
               places
               teacheth
               that
               Wisdom
               ,
               Skill
               and
               Understanding
               to
               administer
               the
               Authority
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Church
               unto
               its
               Edification
               with
               Faithfulness
               and
               Diligence
               ,
               are
               an
               especial
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               6
               ,
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               
               It
               is
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               which
               makes
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               it's
               Bishops
               or
               Overseers
               ,
               by
               calling
               them
               to
               their
               Office
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
               And
               what
               he
               calls
               any
               Man
               unto
               ,
               that
               he
               furnisheth
               him
               with
               Abilities
               for
               the
               Discharge
               of
               .
               And
               so
               have
               we
               given
               a
               brief
               Account
               of
               these
               Ordinary
               Gifts
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               communicates
               unto
               the
               constant
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               so
               unto
               the
               Consummation
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               having
               moreover
               in
               our
               Passage
               manifested
               the
               Dependance
               of
               the
               Ministry
               on
               this
               Work
               of
               his
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               need
               no
               Addition
               of
               Pains
               to
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               where
               he
               goeth
               not
               before
               in
               the
               Communication
               of
               them
               ,
               no
               outward
               Order
               ,
               Call
               or
               Constitution
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               any
               one
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               10
               )
               THERE
               are
               Gifts
               which
               respect
               Duties
               only
               .
               Such
               are
               those
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               continues
               to
               communicate
               unto
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               great
               Variety
               of
               Degrees
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Places
               and
               Conditions
               which
               they
               are
               in
               unto
               their
               own
               and
               the
               Churches
               Edification
               .
               There
               is
               no
               need
               that
               we
               should
               insist
               upon
               them
               in
               particular
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               them
               which
               are
               continued
               unto
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               are
               required
               to
               excell
               in
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               go
               before
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               their
               Exercise
               .
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               promised
               
               by
               Christ
               unto
               all
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               unto
               all
               Believers
               ,
               unto
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               unto
               the
               Guides
               of
               it
               only
               .
               To
               them
               he
               is
               so
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               their
               Office
               ,
               Power
               and
               Duty
               ,
               but
               not
               absolutely
               or
               only
               .
               As
               he
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               ,
               he
               quickens
               ,
               animates
               and
               unites
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               and
               unto
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               And
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Administrator
               of
               all
               Supernatural
               Gifts
               ,
               he
               furnisheth
               the
               whole
               Body
               and
               all
               it's
               Members
               with
               Spiritual
               Abilities
               unto
               it's
               Edification
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Col.
               2.
               19.
               
               And
               without
               them
               in
               some
               measure
               or
               degree
               ordinarily
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               discharge
               our
               Duty
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               God.
               For
               ,
            
             
               (
               §
               11.
               )
               1.
               
               THESE
               Gifts
               are
               a
               great
               means
               and
               help
               to
               excite
               and
               exercise
               Grace
               it self
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               will
               be
               lifeless
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               decay
               .
               Men
               grow
               in
               Grace
               by
               the
               due
               exercise
               of
               their
               own
               Gifts
               in
               Duties
               .
               Wherefore
               every
               individual
               Person
               on
               his
               own
               account
               doth
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               them
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               exercise
               and
               improvement
               of
               Grace
               ,
               Zech.
               12.
               10.
               
               (
               2
               )
               Most
               Men
               have
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               such
               Duties
               incumbent
               on
               them
               with
               respect
               unto
               others
               ,
               as
               they
               cannot
               discharge
               aright
               without
               the
               especial
               Aid
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               this
               kind
               .
               So
               is
               it
               with
               all
               them
               who
               have
               Families
               to
               take
               care
               of
               and
               provide
               for
               .
               For
               ordinarily
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               instruct
               their
               Children
               and
               Servants
               in
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               before
               them
               in
               that
               Worship
               which
               God
               requires
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               did
               ,
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
              
               .
               And
               hereunto
               some
               Spiritual
               Abilities
               are
               requisite
               :
               For
               none
               can
               teach
               others
               more
               than
               they
               know
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               perform
               Spiritual
               Worship
               without
               
               some
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               unless
               they
               will
               betake
               themselves
               unto
               such
               shifts
               as
               we
               have
               before
               on
               good
               Grounds
               rejected
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Every
               Member
               of
               a
               Church
               in
               Order
               according
               to
               the
               Mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               possesseth
               some
               Place
               ,
               Use
               and
               Office
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               which
               it
               cannot
               fill
               up
               unto
               the
               Benefit
               and
               Ornament
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               without
               some
               Spiritual
               Gift
               .
               These
               places
               are
               various
               ,
               some
               of
               greater
               use
               than
               others
               ,
               and
               of
               more
               necessity
               unto
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               useful
               in
               their
               kind
               .
               This
               our
               Apostle
               disputes
               at
               large
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               Believers
               in
               due
               order
               do
               become
               one
               Body
               by
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               Union
               unto
               the
               same
               Head.
               Those
               who
               do
               not
               so
               partake
               of
               the
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               united
               unto
               the
               Head
               ,
               do
               not
               properly
               belong
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               whatever
               place
               they
               seem
               to
               hold
               therein
               .
               Of
               those
               that
               do
               so
               ,
               some
               are
               as
               it
               were
               an
               Eye
               ,
               some
               as
               an
               Hand
               ,
               and
               some
               as
               a
               Foot
               :
               All
               these
               useful
               in
               their
               several
               places
               ,
               and
               needful
               unto
               one
               another
               .
               None
               of
               them
               is
               so
               highly
               exalted
               as
               to
               have
               the
               least
               occasion
               of
               being
               lifted
               up
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               no
               need
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               for
               the
               Spirit
               distributeth
               unto
               every
               one
               severally
               as
               he
               will
               ,
               not
               all
               unto
               any
               one
               ,
               save
               only
               unto
               the
               Head
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               from
               whom
               we
               all
               receive
               Grace
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               Gift
               .
               Nor
               is
               any
               so
               depressed
               or
               useless
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               nor
               that
               the
               Body
               hath
               no
               need
               of
               it
               .
               But
               every
               one
               in
               his
               Place
               and
               Station
               concurrs
               to
               the
               Unity
               ,
               Strength
               ,
               Beauty
               and
               Growth
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               which
               things
               our
               Apostle
               disputes
               at
               large
               in
               the
               place
               mentioned
               .
               (
               4
               )
               Hereby
               are
               supplies
               communicated
               unto
               the
               whole
               from
               the
               Head
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Col.
               2.
               19.
               
               It
               is
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               under
               the
               
               Conduct
               of
               its
               Officers
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               discourseth
               in
               those
               places
               .
               And
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               whole
               it
               is
               to
               speak
               the
               Truth
               in
               Love
               ,
               every
               one
               in
               his
               several
               Place
               and
               Station
               .
               And
               herein
               God
               hath
               so
               ordered
               the
               Union
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               it self
               ,
               unto
               and
               in
               dependance
               on
               its
               Head
               ,
               as
               that
               through
               and
               by
               not
               only
               the
               supply
               of
               every
               Joint
               ,
               which
               may
               express
               either
               the
               Officers
               ,
               or
               more
               Eminent
               Members
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               effectual
               working
               of
               every
               part
               ,
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Graces
               and
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               doth
               impart
               to
               the
               whole
               ,
               the
               Body
               may
               Edifie
               it self
               ,
               and
               be
               Encreased
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               (
               5
               )
               The
               Scripture
               is
               express
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               doth
               communicate
               of
               those
               Gifts
               unto
               private
               Believers
               ,
               and
               directs
               them
               in
               that
               Duty
               wherein
               they
               are
               to
               be
               exercised
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               10.
               
               Every
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               every
               Believer
               walking
               in
               the
               Order
               and
               Fellowship
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               to
               attend
               unto
               the
               Discharge
               of
               his
               Duty
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               hath
               received
               Spiritual
               Ability
               .
               So
               was
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               and
               in
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               15.
               14.
               as
               they
               all
               of
               them
               knew
               that
               it
               was
               their
               Duty
               to
               covet
               the
               best
               Gifts
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               with
               success
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               31.
               
               And
               hereon
               depend
               the
               Commands
               for
               the
               Exercise
               of
               those
               Duties
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Ability
               of
               these
               Gifts
               received
               they
               were
               to
               perform
               .
               So
               were
               they
               all
               to
               admonish
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               exhort
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               Build
               up
               one
               another
               in
               their
               most
               Holy
               Faith.
               And
               it
               is
               the
               loss
               of
               those
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               which
               hath
               introduced
               amongst
               many
               an
               utter
               neglect
               of
               these
               Duties
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               are
               scarce
               heard
               of
               among
               the
               generality
               of
               them
               that
               are
               called
               Christians
               .
               But
               blessed
               be
               God
               we
               have
               large
               and
               full
               Experience
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               this
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               
               in
               the
               Eminent
               Abilities
               of
               a
               multitude
               of
               private
               Christians
               ,
               however
               they
               may
               be
               despised
               by
               them
               who
               know
               them
               not
               .
               By
               some
               I
               confess
               they
               have
               been
               abused
               ,
               some
               have
               presumed
               on
               them
               beyond
               the
               Line
               and
               Measure
               which
               they
               have
               received
               ;
               some
               have
               been
               puffed
               up
               with
               them
               ;
               some
               have
               used
               them
               disorderly
               in
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               hurt
               ;
               some
               have
               boasted
               of
               what
               they
               have
               not
               received
               ;
               all
               which
               miscarriages
               also
               befell
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               .
               And
               I
               had
               rather
               have
               the
               Order
               ,
               Rule
               ,
               Spirit
               and
               Practice
               of
               those
               Churches
               that
               were
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               Troubles
               and
               Disadvantages
               ,
               than
               the
               Carnal
               Peace
               of
               others
               in
               their
               open
               Degeneracy
               from
               all
               those
               things
               .
            
             
               (
               §
               12.
               )
               IT
               remains
               only
               that
               we
               enquire
               how
               Men
               may
               come
               unto
               ,
               or
               attain
               a
               participation
               of
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               whether
               Ministerial
               or
               more
               Private
               .
               And
               unto
               this
               End
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               That
               they
               are
               not
               Communicated
               unto
               any
               by
               a
               sudden
               Afflatus
               ,
               or
               extraordinary
               Infusion
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               Gifts
               of
               Miracles
               and
               Tongues
               ,
               which
               were
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Apostles
               and
               many
               of
               the
               first
               Converts
               .
               That
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               long
               since
               ceased
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               is
               now
               pretended
               unto
               by
               any
               ,
               it
               may
               justly
               be
               suspected
               as
               an
               Enthusiastick
               Delusion
               .
               For
               as
               the
               End
               of
               those
               Gifts
               which
               in
               their
               own
               Nature
               exceed
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               all
               our
               Faculties
               ,
               is
               ceased
               ,
               so
               is
               their
               Communication
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               also
               .
               Yet
               this
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Infusion
               of
               Spiritual
               Light
               into
               the
               Mind
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Foundation
               of
               all
               Gifts
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               ,
               being
               wrought
               sometimes
               suddenly
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               short
               season
               ,
               the
               Concomitancy
               of
               Gifts
               in
               some
               good
               measure
               is
               oftentimes
               sudden
               ,
               with
               an
               appearance
               of
               something
               
               Extraordinary
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               manifested
               in
               instances
               of
               several
               sorts
               .
               (
               2
               )
               These
               Gifts
               are
               not
               absolutely
               attainable
               by
               our
               own
               Diligence
               and
               Endeavours
               in
               the
               use
               of
               means
               ,
               without
               respect
               unto
               the
               Soveraign
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Suppose
               there
               are
               such
               means
               of
               the
               Attainment
               and
               Improvement
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               several
               Persons
               do
               with
               the
               same
               measures
               of
               Natural
               Abilities
               and
               Diligence
               use
               those
               means
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               yet
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               that
               all
               must
               be
               equally
               Partakers
               of
               them
               .
               They
               are
               not
               the
               immediate
               product
               of
               our
               own
               Endeavours
               ,
               no
               not
               as
               under
               an
               ordinary
               Blessing
               upon
               them
               .
               For
               they
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Arbitrary
               Largesses
               or
               Gifts
               ,
               which
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               worketh
               in
               all
               Persons
               severally
               as
               he
               will.
               Hence
               we
               see
               the
               different
               Events
               that
               are
               among
               them
               who
               are
               exercised
               in
               the
               same
               Studies
               and
               Endeavours
               ;
               some
               are
               endued
               with
               Eminent
               Gifts
               ;
               some
               scarce
               attain
               unto
               any
               that
               are
               useful
               ,
               and
               some
               despise
               them
               ,
               Name
               and
               Thing
               .
               There
               is
               therefore
               an
               immediate
               Operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Collation
               of
               these
               Spiritual
               Abilities
               ,
               which
               is
               unaccountable
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               Natural
               Parts
               and
               Industry
               .
               Yet
               I
               say
               ,
               (
               4
               )
               That
               ordinarily
               they
               are
               both
               attained
               and
               increased
               by
               the
               due
               use
               of
               Means
               suited
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               Grace
               is
               also
               ,
               which
               none
               but
               Pelagians
               affirm
               to
               be
               absolutely
               in
               the
               power
               of
               our
               own
               Wills.
               And
               the
               naming
               of
               these
               Means
               ,
               shall
               put
               an
               Issue
               unto
               this
               Discourse
               .
               Among
               them
               in
               the
               first
               place
               is
               required
               ,
               a
               due
               preparation
               of
               Soul
               by
               Humility
               ,
               Meekness
               and
               Teachableness
               .
               The
               Holy
               Spirit
               taketh
               no
               Delight
               to
               impart
               of
               his
               especial
               Gifts
               unto
               Proud
               ,
               Self-conceited
               Men
               ,
               to
               Men
               vainly
               puffed
               up
               in
               their
               own
               Fleshly
               Minds
               .
               The
               same
               must
               be
               said
               concerning
               
               other
               vitious
               and
               depraved
               Habits
               of
               Mind
               ,
               by
               which
               moreover
               they
               are
               oft-times
               expelled
               and
               cast
               out
               after
               they
               have
               been
               in
               some
               measure
               received
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Case
               I
               need
               not
               mention
               those
               by
               whom
               all
               these
               Gifts
               are
               despised
               :
               It
               would
               be
               a
               wonder
               indeed
               if
               they
               should
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               abide
               with
               them
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Prayer
               is
               a
               principal
               means
               for
               their
               Attainment
               .
               This
               the
               Apostle
               directs
               unto
               ,
               when
               he
               enjoins
               us
               earnestly
               to
               desire
               the
               Best
               Gifts
               .
               For
               this
               Desire
               is
               to
               be
               acted
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               .
               (
               3
               )
               Diligence
               in
               the
               things
               about
               which
               these
               Gifts
               are
               conversant
               .
               Study
               and
               Meditation
               on
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               due
               use
               of
               means
               for
               the
               attaining
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               his
               Mind
               and
               Will
               therein
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               I
               intend
               .
               For
               in
               this
               course
               conscientiously
               attended
               unto
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               comes
               in
               ,
               and
               joins
               his
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               for
               furnishing
               of
               the
               Mind
               with
               those
               Spiritual
               Endowments
               .
               (
               4
               )
               The
               Growth
               ,
               Encrease
               and
               Improvement
               of
               these
               Gifts
               depends
               on
               their
               faithful
               use
               according
               as
               our
               Duty
               doth
               require
               .
               It
               is
               Trade
               alone
               that
               encreaseth
               Talents
               ,
               and
               Exercise
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Duty
               that
               improveth
               Gifts
               .
               Without
               this
               ,
               they
               will
               first
               wither
               and
               then
               perish
               .
               And
               by
               a
               neglect
               hereof
               are
               they
               lost
               every
               day
               ,
               in
               some
               Partially
               ,
               in
               some
               Totally
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               to
               a
               Contempt
               ,
               Hatred
               and
               Blasphemy
               of
               what
               themselves
               had
               received
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Mens
               Natural
               Endowments
               ,
               with
               Elocution
               ,
               Memory
               ,
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               improved
               by
               Reading
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               and
               diligent
               Study
               ,
               do
               enlarge
               ,
               set
               off
               and
               adorn
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               received
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Books
                 Sold
                 by
              
               Will.
               Marshall
               
                 at
                 the
              
               Bible
               in
               Newgate-street
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Books
                   Lately
                   Printed
                   of
                   Dr.
                
                 Owen
                 
                   '
                   s.
                
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   THE
                   True
                   Nature
                   of
                   a
                   Gospel
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   Government
                   ,
                
                 wherein
                 these
                 following
                 particulars
                 are
                 distinctly
                 handled
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     Subject
                     Matter
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Formal
                     Cause
                     of
                     a
                     particular
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     Of
                     the
                     Polity
                     ,
                     Rule
                     ,
                     or
                     Discipline
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     General
                     .
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     The
                     Officers
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     The
                     Duty
                     of
                     Pastors
                     of
                     Churches
                     .
                  
                   
                     VI.
                     The
                     Office
                     of
                     Teachers
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     Rule
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     Ruling
                     Elders
                     .
                  
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     The
                     Nature
                     of
                     the
                     Polity
                     or
                     Rule
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Duty
                     of
                     Elders
                     .
                  
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     Of
                     Deacons
                     .
                  
                   
                     X.
                     Excommunication
                     .
                  
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     Churches
                     .
                  
                
                 In
                 large
                 Quarto
                 ,
                 Price
                 Bound
                 3
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Grace
                 .
                 Price
                 Bound
                 1
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 Brief
                 and
                 Impartial
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 its
                 State
                 and
                 Fate
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 its
                 Strength
                 and
                 Weakness
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 Ways
                 and
                 Indications
                 of
                 the
                 Ruin
                 or
                 Continuance
                 of
                 its
                 Publick
                 National
                 Profession
                 .
                 Price
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 Brief
                 Instruction
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ;
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Questions
                 and
                 Answers
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Explication
                 and
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 those
                 Answers
                 .
                 Price
                 Bound
                 1
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 
                 5.
                 
                 Meditations
                 and
                 Discourses
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Glory
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 Applied
                 unto
                 Unconverted
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 under
                 Spiritual
                 Decays
                 ,
                 from
                 John
                 17.
                 24.
                 
                 Price
                 Bound
                 1
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 A
                 Guide
                 to
                 Church-Fellowship
                 and
                 Order
                 according
                 to
                 Gospel
                 Institution
                 .
                 Price
                 Bound
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Dr.
                 
                 Owen's
                 Works
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Print
                 ,
                 are
                 sold
                 by
                 
                   William
                   Marshall
                
                 at
                 the
                 Bible
                 in
                 Newgate-street
                 ;
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 supplied
                 of
                 other
                 Authors
                 Books
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Visions
                 and
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 Opened
                 and
                 Expounded
                 ;
                 by
                 that
                 Late
                 Reverend
                 Divine
                 
                   Hanserd
                   Knollys
                
                 .
                 Price
                 Bound
                 2
                 s.
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 Dr.
                 
                 Crisp's
                 Works
                 in
                 large
                 Quarto
                 ,
                 four
                 parts
                 .
                 Bound
                 7
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Plain
                 and
                 Familiar
                 Conference
                 ,
                 concerning
                 .
                 
                   Gospel
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Order
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Information
                 and
                 Benefit
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 seek
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 ask
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Sion
                 with
                 their
                 Faces
                 thitherwards
                 .
                 Price
                 Bound
                 1
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Ashwood's
                 Heavenly
                 Trade
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 best
                 Merchandize
                 .
                 Price
                 Bound
                 2
                 s.
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Ashwood's
                 best
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 unsearchable
                 Riches
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Bound
                 2
                 s.
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mead's
                 Effigies
                 ,
                 lately
                 Engraven
                 and
                 Printed
                 on
                 large
                 Paper
                 .
                 Price
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Caryl's
                 Effigies
                 ,
                 large
                 Paper
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 Dr.
                 
                 Owen's
                 Effigies
                 in
                 large
                 Paper
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Bunyan's
                 Effigies
                 ,
                 large
                 Paper
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 Dr.
                 
                 Crisp's
                 Effigies
                 in
                 Paper
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 Newly
                 Printed
                 a
                 Stitch'd
                 Book
                 ,
                 containing
                 Six
                 Sheets
                 ;
                 Entituled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Sufficiency
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                   Teaching
                   :
                
                 By
                 
                   Samnel
                   How.
                
                 Price
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Labours
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Bunyan
                
                 ,
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Pilgrims
                 Progress
                 ,
                 late
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastor
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 at
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 Collected
                 ,
                 and
                 Printed
                 in
                 Folio
                 ,
                 by
                 Procurement
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Approbation
                 before
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 his
                 
                   Christian
                   Ministerial
                   Labours
                
                 might
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Folio
                 contains
                 Ten
                 of
                 his
                 Excellent
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Press
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 Death
                 :
                 And
                 Ten
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Choice
                   Books
                
                 already
                 Printed
                 ,
                 but
                 long
                 ago
                 grown
                 scarce
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 Their
                 Titles
                 are
                 as
                 followeth
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 MANUSCRIPTS
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 Exposition
                 on
                 the
                 Ten
                 first
                 Chapters
                 of
                 Genesis
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Justification
                 by
                 Imputed
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Paul's
                 Departure
                 and
                 Crown
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Israel's
                 Hope
                 Incouraged
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Desires
                 of
                 the
                 Righteous
                 granted
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Saints
                 Priviledge
                 and
                 Profit
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Christ
                 a
                 compleat
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Saints
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Love.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Forest
                 of
                 Lebanon
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 A
                 Description
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 BOOKS
                 formerly
                 Printed
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Saved
                 by
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Christian
                 Behaviour
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 A
                 Discourse
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Strait
                 Gate
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Gospel
                 Truths
                 opened
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Light
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 Darkness
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Instructsons
                 for
                 the
                 Ignorant
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 A
                 Map
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 
                   Price
                   Bound
                   14
                
                 s.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               APPLICATION
               OF
               THE
               Foregoing
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               WITH
               respect
               unto
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               towards
               Believers
               ,
               and
               his
               Holy
               Operations
               in
               them
               and
               upon
               them
               ,
               there
               are
               sundry
               particular
               Duties
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               the
               
                 immediate
                 Object
              
               ,
               prescribed
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               they
               are
               those
               whereby
               on
               our
               part
               we
               comply
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Work
               of
               Grace
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               carried
               on
               ,
               and
               rendred
               useful
               unto
               us
               .
               Now
               whereas
               this
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Person
              
               ,
               and
               he
               acts
               in
               all
               things
               towards
               us
               as
               a
               
                 Free
                 Agent
              
               according
               unto
               his
               own
               Will
               ,
               the
               things
               enjoyned
               us
               with
               respect
               unto
               him
               ,
               are
               those
               whereby
               we
               may
               carry
               our selves
               aright
               toward
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               namely
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               an
               
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Divine
                 ,
                 Intelligent
                 Person
                 ,
              
               working
               freely
               in
               and
               towards
               us
               for
               our
               Good.
               And
               they
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               the
               first
               whereof
               are
               expressed
               in
               Prohibitions
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               unsuited
               unto
               Him
               ,
               and
               his
               dealings
               with
               us
               ;
               the
               latter
               in
               Commands
               for
               our
               Attendance
               unto
               such
               Duties
               as
               are
               
               peculiarly
               suited
               unto
               a
               Compliance
               with
               Him
               in
               his
               Operations
               ;
               in
               both
               which
               our
               Obedience
               is
               to
               be
               exercised
               with
               a
               peculiar
               Regard
               unto
               Him.
               I
               shall
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               sort
               ,
               and
               go
               over
               them
               in
               the
               Instances
               given
               us
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               I.
               WE
               have
               a
               negative
               Precept
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               30.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Grieve
                 not
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               .
               Consider
               who
               he
               is
               ,
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               for
               you
               ,
               how
               great
               your
               Concern
               is
               in
               his
               continuance
               with
               you
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Free
               ,
               infinitely
               Wise
               and
               Holy
               Agent
               in
               all
               that
               He
               doth
               ,
               who
               came
               freely
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               can
               withdraw
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               grieve
               him
               not
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               that
               is
               intended
               in
               the
               Words
               ,
               as
               appears
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               From
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Expression
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               .
               (
               2
               )
               By
               the
               Work
               assigned
               unto
               Him
               ;
               for
               by
               him
               we
               are
               
                 Sealed
                 unto
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Redemption
              
               ;
               Him
               we
               are
               not
               to
               grieve
               .
               The
               Expression
               seems
               to
               be
               borrowed
               from
               Isa.
               63.
               10.
               where
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               the
               Sin
               and
               Evil
               here
               prohibited
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 But
                 they
                 rebelled
                 ,
                 and
                 vexed
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               trouble
               and
               to
               grieve
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               used
               when
               it
               is
               done
               unto
               a
               great
               Degree
               .
               The
               LXX
               render
               it
               here
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               to
               grieve
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               irritate
               and
               provoke
               to
               Anger
               and
               Indignation
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               respect
               unto
               the
               Rebellions
               of
               the
               People
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               which
               our
               Apostle
               expresseth
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Words
               of
               the
               same
               Signification
               .
               To
               Vex
               therefore
               is
               the
               heightning
               of
               Grieving
               by
               a
               Provocation
               unto
               Anger
               and
               Indignation
               ;
               which
               Sence
               is
               suited
               to
               the
               place
               and
               matter
               treated
               of
               ,
               though
               the
               Word
               signifie
               no
               more
               but
               
                 to
                 grieve
              
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               rendred
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Gen.
               45.
               5.
               1
               
               King.
               19.
               2.
               
            
             
             
               NOW
               Grief
               is
               here
               ascribed
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               as
               it
               is
               elsewhere
               ,
               unto
               God
               absolutely
               ,
               Gen.
               6.
               6.
               
               
                 It
                 repented
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 Man
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 grieved
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 Heart
                 .
              
               Such
               Affections
               and
               Perturbations
               of
               Mind
               are
               not
               ascribed
               unto
               God
               or
               the
               Spirit
               but
               Metophorically
               .
               That
               intended
               in
               such
               Ascriptions
               is
               to
               give
               us
               an
               Apprehension
               of
               things
               as
               we
               are
               able
               to
               receive
               it
               .
               And
               the
               Measure
               we
               take
               of
               them
               is
               their
               Nature
               and
               Effects
               in
               our selves
               .
               What
               may
               justly
               grieve
               a
               good
               Man
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               will
               do
               when
               he
               is
               unjustly
               or
               undeservedly
               grieved
               ,
               represent
               unto
               us
               what
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               of
               our
               own
               Condition
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               when
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               grieved
               by
               us
               .
               And
               Grief
               in
               the
               Sence
               here
               intended
               ,
               is
               a
               trouble
               of
               Mind
               arising
               from
               an
               Apprehension
               of
               Unkindness
               not
               deserved
               ,
               of
               Disappointments
               not
               expected
               ,
               on
               the
               Account
               of
               a
               neer
               Concernment
               in
               those
               by
               whom
               we
               are
               grieved
               .
               We
               may
               therefore
               see
               hence
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               we
               are
               warned
               of
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               enjoyned
               not
               to
               grieve
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               As
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               THERE
               must
               be
               Unkindness
               in
               what
               we
               do
               .
               Sin
               hath
               various
               respects
               towards
               God
               ,
               of
               Guilt
               and
               Filth
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               These
               several
               Considerations
               of
               it
               ,
               have
               several
               Effects
               .
               But
               that
               which
               is
               denoted
               when
               it
               is
               said
               to
               
                 grieve
                 him
              
               ,
               is
               Unkindness
               ,
               or
               that
               Defect
               of
               an
               answerable
               Love
               unto
               the
               Fruits
               and
               Testimonies
               of
               His
               Love
               which
               we
               have
               received
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               accompanied
               withall
               .
               He
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Love
               ,
               he
               is
               Love.
               All
               his
               Actings
               towards
               us
               and
               in
               us
               ,
               are
               Fruits
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               of
               them
               leave
               an
               Impression
               of
               Love
               upon
               our
               Souls
               .
               All
               the
               Joys
               and
               Consolation
               we
               are
               made
               Partakers
               of
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               
               arise
               from
               a
               Sense
               of
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               communicated
               in
               an
               endearing
               way
               of
               Love
               unto
               our
               Souls
               .
               This
               requires
               a
               return
               of
               Love
               and
               Delight
               in
               all
               Duties
               of
               Obedience
               on
               our
               part
               .
               When
               instead
               hereof
               ,
               by
               our
               Negligence
               and
               Carelesness
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               we
               fall
               into
               those
               things
               or
               ways
               which
               he
               most
               abhorrs
               ,
               he
               greatly
               respects
               the
               Unkindness
               and
               Ingratitude
               which
               is
               therein
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               said
               to
               be
               grieved
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               DISAPPOINTMENT
               in
               Expectation
               .
               It
               is
               known
               that
               no
               Disappointment
               properly
               can
               befall
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               It
               is
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               his
               Prescience
               and
               Omniscience
               .
               But
               we
               are
               disappointed
               ,
               when
               things
               fall
               not
               out
               according
               as
               we
               justly
               expected
               they
               would
               ,
               in
               answer
               unto
               the
               means
               used
               by
               us
               for
               their
               Accomplishment
               .
               And
               when
               the
               means
               that
               God
               useth
               towards
               us
               ,
               do
               not
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               Sin
               ,
               produce
               the
               Effect
               they
               are
               suited
               unto
               ,
               God
               proposeth
               Himself
               as
               under
               a
               Disappointment
               .
               So
               he
               speaks
               of
               his
               Vineyard
               ,
               
                 I
                 tooked
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 bring
                 forth
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 brought
                 forth
                 wild
                 Grapes
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               5.
               2.
               
               Now
               Disappointment
               causeth
               Grief
               .
               As
               when
               a
               Father
               hath
               used
               all
               means
               for
               the
               Education
               of
               a
               Child
               in
               any
               honest
               Way
               or
               Course
               ,
               and
               expended
               much
               of
               his
               Estate
               therein
               ,
               if
               he
               through
               Dissoluteness
               or
               Idleness
               fail
               his
               Expectation
               and
               Disappoint
               him
               ,
               it
               fills
               him
               with
               Grief
               .
               They
               are
               great
               things
               which
               are
               done
               for
               us
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               These
               all
               of
               them
               have
               their
               tendency
               unto
               an
               Increase
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               Light
               and
               Love.
               Where
               they
               are
               not
               answered
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               a
               suitable
               Effect
               ,
               there
               is
               that
               Disappointment
               that
               causeth
               Grief
               .
               Especially
               is
               this
               so
               with
               respect
               
               unto
               some
               signal
               Mercies
               .
               A
               Return
               in
               Holy
               Obedience
               is
               justly
               expected
               on
               their
               Account
               .
               And
               where
               this
               is
               not
               ,
               is
               is
               a
               thing
               causing
               Grief
               .
               This
               are
               we
               here
               minded
               of
               ,
               
                 Grieve
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 whereby
                 ye
                 are
                 sealed
                 unto
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Redemption
                 .
              
               So
               great
               a
               Kindness
               should
               have
               produced
               other
               Effects
               ,
               than
               those
               there
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               THE
               Concernment
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               us
               ,
               concurr
               to
               his
               being
               said
               to
               be
               grieved
               by
               us
               .
               For
               we
               are
               grieved
               by
               them
               in
               whom
               we
               are
               particularly
               concerned
               .
               The
               Miscarriages
               of
               others
               we
               can
               pass
               over
               without
               any
               such
               trouble
               .
               And
               there
               are
               three
               things
               that
               give
               us
               an
               especial
               Concernment
               in
               others
               .
               (
               1
               )
               Relation
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               Husband
               ,
               a
               Brother
               .
               This
               makes
               us
               to
               be
               concerned
               in
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               be
               grieved
               for
               the
               Miscarriages
               of
               them
               that
               are
               related
               unto
               us
               .
               So
               is
               it
               with
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               :
               He
               hath
               undertaken
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Comforter
               towards
               us
               ,
               and
               stands
               in
               that
               relation
               to
               us
               .
               Hence
               he
               is
               so
               concerned
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               grieved
               with
               our
               Sins
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               not
               so
               at
               the
               Sins
               of
               them
               unto
               whom
               he
               stands
               not
               in
               especial
               Relation
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Love
               gives
               Concernment
               ,
               and
               makes
               way
               for
               Grief
               upon
               occasion
               of
               it
               .
               Those
               whom
               we
               love
               we
               are
               grieved
               for
               ,
               and
               by
               :
               Others
               may
               provoke
               Indignation
               ,
               but
               they
               cause
               not
               Grief
               ,
               I
               mean
               on
               their
               own
               account
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               we
               ought
               to
               grieve
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               all
               .
               And
               what
               is
               the
               especial
               Love
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               towards
               us
               ,
               hath
               been
               declared
               .
            
             
               FROM
               what
               hath
               been
               spoken
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               what
               we
               are
               warned
               of
               ,
               what
               is
               enjoyned
               unto
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               caution'd
               not
               to
               grieve
               the
               Holy
               
               
               
               
               
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               may
               do
               so
               .
               For
               we
               do
               it
               ,
            
             
               (
               1
               )
               WHEN
               we
               are
               not
               influenced
               by
               his
               Love
               and
               Kindness
               ,
               to
               answer
               his
               Mind
               and
               Will
               in
               all
               Holy
               Obedience
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               Joy
               ,
               Love
               and
               Delight
               .
               This
               he
               deserves
               at
               our
               Hands
               ,
               this
               he
               expects
               from
               us
               ;
               and
               where
               it
               is
               neglected
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               Concernment
               in
               us
               we
               are
               said
               to
               grieve
               him
               .
               For
               he
               looks
               not
               only
               for
               our
               Obedience
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               it
               be
               filled
               up
               with
               Joy
               ,
               Love
               and
               Delight
               .
               When
               we
               attend
               unto
               Duties
               with
               an
               unwilling
               willing
               Mind
               ;
               when
               we
               apply
               our selves
               unto
               any
               Acts
               of
               Obedience
               in
               a
               Bondage
               or
               Servile
               Frame
               ,
               we
               grieve
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               deserved
               other
               things
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               WHEN
               we
               lose
               and
               forget
               the
               Sense
               and
               Impressions
               of
               signal
               Mercies
               received
               by
               him
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               to
               give
               Efficacy
               unto
               his
               Prohibition
               ,
               adds
               the
               signal
               Benefit
               which
               we
               receive
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               Seals
               us
               to
               the
               Day
               of
               Redemption
               ;
               which
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               wherein
               it
               doth
               consist
               ,
               hath
               been
               declared
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               as
               dwelling
               in
               Believers
               :
               For
               as
               such
               he
               seals
               them
               .
               Whereas
               therefore
               in
               and
               by
               Sin
               ,
               we
               forget
               the
               great
               Grace
               ,
               Kindness
               and
               Condescension
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               his
               dwelling
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               various
               ways
               communicating
               of
               the
               Love
               and
               Grace
               of
               God
               unto
               us
               ;
               we
               may
               be
               well
               said
               to
               grieve
               him
               .
               And
               certainly
               this
               Consideration
               ,
               together
               with
               that
               of
               the
               vile
               Ingratitude
               and
               horrible
               Folly
               there
               is
               in
               neglecting
               and
               defiling
               his
               Dwelling-place
               ,
               with
               the
               Danger
               of
               his
               withdrawing
               from
               us
               on
               the
               continuance
               of
               our
               Provocation
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               as
               effectual
               a
               Motive
               unto
               Universal
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               constant
               
               watchfulness
               therein
               ,
               as
               any
               can
               be
               proposed
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               SOME
               Sins
               there
               are
               which
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               above
               others
               do
               grieve
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               These
               our
               Apostle
               expresly
               discourseth
               of
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               And
               by
               the
               Connection
               of
               the
               Words
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               he
               seems
               to
               make
               corrupt
               Communication
               ,
               which
               always
               hath
               a
               Tendency
               unto
               Corruption
               of
               Conversation
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Sin
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               ver
               .
               29
               ,
               30.
               
            
             
               SECONDLY
               ,
               That
               which
               we
               have
               rendred
               to
               
                 vex
                 him
              
               ,
               Isa.
               63.
               10.
               is
               but
               the
               heightning
               and
               aggravation
               of
               his
               being
               grieved
               by
               our
               Continuance
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               Obstinacy
               in
               those
               ways
               whereby
               he
               is
               grieved
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               Progress
               in
               these
               things
               .
               If
               those
               whom
               we
               are
               concerned
               in
               ,
               as
               Children
               ,
               or
               other
               Relations
               ,
               do
               fall
               into
               Miscarriages
               and
               Sins
               ,
               we
               are
               first
               grieved
               by
               it
               .
               This
               Grief
               in
               our selves
               is
               attended
               with
               Pity
               and
               Compassion
               towards
               them
               ,
               with
               an
               earnest
               Endeavour
               for
               their
               Recovery
               .
               But
               if
               notwithstanding
               all
               our
               Endeavours
               ,
               and
               the
               Application
               of
               Means
               for
               their
               Reducement
               ,
               they
               continue
               to
               go
               on
               frowardly
               in
               their
               ways
               ,
               then
               are
               we
               vexed
               at
               them
               ;
               which
               includes
               an
               Addition
               of
               Anger
               and
               Indignation
               unto
               our
               former
               Sorrow
               or
               Grief
               .
               Yet
               in
               this
               posture
               of
               things
               we
               cease
               not
               to
               attempt
               their
               Cure
               for
               a
               Season
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               succeed
               not
               ,
               but
               they
               continue
               in
               their
               Obstinacy
               ,
               then
               we
               resolve
               to
               treat
               with
               them
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               to
               leave
               them
               to
               themselves
               .
               And
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               upon
               our
               Satisfaction
               of
               their
               Resolution
               for
               a
               continuance
               in
               ways
               of
               Sin
               and
               Debauchery
               ,
               we
               deal
               with
               them
               as
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               bring
               them
               unto
               Punishment
               .
               And
               for
               our
               better
               Understanding
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               our
               
               Sin
               and
               Provocation
               ,
               this
               whole
               Scheme
               of
               things
               is
               ascribed
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               with
               respect
               unto
               them
               .
               How
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               grieved
               ,
               and
               on
               what
               occasion
               ,
               hath
               been
               declared
               .
               Upon
               a
               continuance
               in
               those
               ways
               wherewith
               he
               is
               grieved
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               vexed
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               understand
               there
               is
               also
               Anger
               and
               Displeasure
               towards
               us
               ;
               yet
               he
               forsakes
               us
               not
               ,
               yet
               he
               takes
               not
               from
               us
               the
               Means
               of
               Grace
               and
               our
               Recovery
               .
               But
               if
               we
               discover
               an
               Obstinacy
               in
               our
               ways
               ,
               and
               an
               untreatable
               Perverseness
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               cast
               us
               off
               ,
               and
               deal
               with
               us
               no
               more
               for
               our
               Recovery
               :
               And
               wo
               unto
               us
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               depart
               from
               us
               !
               So
               when
               the
               Old
               World
               would
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               Repentance
               by
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Preaching
               of
               Noah
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               God
               said
               thereon
               ,
               that
               his
               Spirit
               should
               give
               over
               ,
               and
               not
               always
               
                 contend
                 with
                 Man
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               6.
               3.
               
               Now
               the
               Cessation
               of
               the
               Operations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               towards
               Men
               obstinate
               in
               ways
               of
               Sin
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               been
               long
               grieved
               and
               vexed
               ,
               comprizeth
               three
               things
               .
               (
               1
               )
               A
               subduction
               from
               them
               of
               the
               means
               of
               Grace
               ,
               either
               totally
               by
               the
               removal
               of
               their
               Light
               and
               Candlestick
               ,
               all
               ways
               of
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Mind
               and
               Will
               of
               God
               unto
               them
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               5.
               
               Or
               as
               unto
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               the
               Word
               towards
               them
               ,
               where
               the
               outward
               Dispensation
               of
               it
               is
               continued
               ,
               
                 so
                 that
                 hearing
                 they
                 shall
                 hear
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 understand
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               6.
               9.
               
               John
               12.
               40.
               
               For
               by
               the
               Word
               it
               is
               that
               he
               strives
               with
               the
               Souls
               and
               Minds
               of
               Men.
               (
               2
               )
               A
               forbearance
               of
               all
               Chastisement
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               gracious
               design
               to
               heal
               and
               recover
               them
               ,
               Isa.
               1.
               6.
               
               (
               3
               )
               A
               giving
               of
               them
               up
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               or
               leaving
               them
               unto
               their
               own
               ways
               ;
               which
               although
               it
               seems
               only
               a
               Consequent
               of
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               and
               
               to
               be
               included
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               indeed
               in
               it
               a
               positive
               Act
               of
               the
               Anger
               and
               Displeasure
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               directly
               influenceth
               the
               Event
               of
               Things
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               so
               given
               up
               unto
               their
               own
               Hearts
               Lusts
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               bound
               in
               them
               as
               in
               
                 Chains
                 of
                 Darkness
              
               unto
               following
               vengeance
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               26
               ,
               28.
               
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ;
               he
               becomes
               at
               length
               a
               Professed
               Enemy
               unto
               such
               obstinate
               Sinners
               ,
               Isa.
               63.
               10.
               
               
                 They
                 rebelled
                 and
                 vexed
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 turned
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 sought
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               length
               of
               his
               proceeding
               against
               obstinate
               Sinners
               in
               this
               World.
               And
               herein
               also
               three
               things
               are
               included
               .
               (
               1
               )
               He
               comes
               upon
               them
               as
               an
               Enemy
               to
               spoil
               them
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               an
               Enemy
               doth
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               Fight
               against
               any
               ;
               he
               spoils
               them
               of
               what
               they
               have
               .
               Have
               such
               Persons
               had
               any
               Light
               ,
               or
               Conviction
               ,
               any
               Gift
               ,
               or
               Spiritual
               Abilities
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               being
               now
               become
               their
               Professed
               Enemy
               ,
               he
               spoils
               them
               of
               it
               all
               ;
               
                 From
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 have
                 .
              
               Seeing
               he
               neither
               had
               nor
               used
               his
               Gifts
               or
               Talent
               unto
               any
               saving
               End
               ,
               being
               now
               at
               an
               open
               Enmity
               with
               him
               who
               leut
               it
               him
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               .
               (
               2
               )
               He
               will
               come
               upon
               them
               with
               Spiritual
               Judgments
               ,
               smiting
               them
               with
               Blindness
               of
               Mind
               ,
               and
               Obstinacy
               of
               Will
               ,
               filling
               them
               with
               Folly
               ,
               Giddiness
               and
               Madness
               in
               their
               ways
               of
               Sin
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               shall
               produce
               most
               doleful
               Effects
               in
               themselves
               and
               others
               .
               (
               3
               )
               He
               will
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               his
               Territories
               ;
               if
               they
               have
               been
               Members
               of
               Churches
               ,
               he
               will
               order
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               them
               .
               (
               4
               )
               He
               frequently
               gives
               them
               in
               this
               World
               a
               fore-taste
               of
               that
               Everlasting
               Vengeance
               which
               is
               prepared
               for
               them
               .
               Such
               are
               
               those
               Horrours
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               other
               terrible
               Effects
               of
               an
               utter
               Desperation
               ,
               which
               he
               Justly
               ,
               Righteously
               and
               Holily
               sends
               upon
               the
               Minds
               and
               Souls
               of
               some
               of
               them
               .
               And
               these
               things
               will
               he
               do
               ,
               as
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               Greatness
               and
               Holiness
               of
               his
               Nature
               ;
               so
               also
               that
               all
               may
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               despise
               his
               Goodness
               ,
               Kindness
               and
               Love.
               
            
             
               AND
               the
               Consideration
               of
               these
               things
               belongs
               unto
               us
               .
               It
               is
               our
               Wisdom
               and
               Duty
               to
               consider
               as
               well
               the
               Ways
               and
               Degrees
               of
               the
               Spirit
               's
               Departure
               from
               provoking
               Sinners
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               his
               approach
               unto
               us
               ,
               with
               Love
               and
               Grace
               .
            
             
               THESE
               latter
               have
               been
               much
               considered
               by
               many
               as
               to
               all
               his
               great
               Works
               towards
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               unto
               the
               great
               Advantage
               and
               Edification
               of
               those
               concerned
               in
               them
               .
               For
               thence
               have
               they
               learned
               both
               their
               own
               State
               and
               Condition
               ,
               as
               also
               what
               particular
               Duties
               they
               were
               on
               all
               Occasions
               to
               apply
               themselves
               unto
               ,
               as
               in
               part
               we
               have
               manifested
               before
               ,
               in
               our
               Discourses
               about
               Regeneration
               and
               Sanctification
               .
            
             
               AND
               it
               is
               of
               no
               less
               Concernment
               unto
               us
               to
               consider
               aright
               the
               Ways
               and
               Degrees
               of
               his
               departure
               ,
               which
               are
               expressed
               to
               give
               us
               that
               Godly
               Fear
               and
               Reverence
               wherewith
               we
               ought
               to
               consider
               and
               observe
               Him.
               David
               on
               his
               Sin
               feared
               nothing
               more
               than
               that
               God
               would
               take
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               from
               him
               ,
               Psal.
               51.
               11.
               
               And
               the
               fear
               hereof
               ,
               should
               influence
               us
               into
               the
               utmost
               Care
               and
               Diligence
               against
               Sin.
               For
               although
               he
               should
               not
               utterly
               forsake
               us
               ,
               which
               as
               to
               those
               who
               are
               true
               Believers
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Tenor
               ,
               Promise
               and
               Grace
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               yet
               he
               may
               so
               withdraw
               his
               Presence
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               may
               spend
               the
               Remainder
               of
               our
               days
               in
               Trouble
               ,
               
               and
               our
               years
               in
               Darkness
               and
               Sorrow
               .
               Let
               him
               therefore
               that
               thinketh
               he
               standeth
               ,
               on
               this
               account
               also
               take
               heed
               lest
               he
               fall
               .
               And
               as
               for
               them
               with
               whom
               he
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Entrance
               of
               his
               Work
               producing
               such
               Effects
               in
               their
               Minds
               ,
               as
               being
               followed
               and
               attended
               unto
               ,
               might
               have
               a
               Saving
               Event
               ,
               he
               may
               upon
               their
               Provocations
               ,
               utterly
               forsake
               them
               in
               the
               Way
               and
               by
               the
               Degrees
               before
               mentioned
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               the
               Duty
               of
               all
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               Fear
               and
               Trembling
               on
               this
               account
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               SECONDLY
               ;
               It
               is
               so
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               very
               Entrances
               of
               the
               Course
               described
               .
               Have
               there
               been
               such
               Evils
               in
               any
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               wherein
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Spirit
               is
               grieved
               ?
               as
               we
               love
               our
               Souls
               we
               are
               to
               take
               Care
               that
               we
               do
               not
               vex
               him
               by
               a
               continuance
               in
               them
               .
               And
               if
               we
               do
               not
               diligently
               and
               speedily
               recover
               our selves
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               second
               will
               ensue
               .
               Hath
               he
               been
               grieved
               by
               our
               negligence
               in
               ,
               or
               of
               Duties
               ,
               by
               our
               Indulgence
               unto
               any
               Lust
               ,
               by
               Compliance
               with
               ,
               or
               Conformity
               to
               the
               World
               ;
               let
               not
               our
               continuance
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               make
               it
               his
               Vexation
               .
               Remember
               that
               whilst
               he
               is
               but
               grieved
               ,
               he
               continues
               to
               supply
               us
               with
               all
               due
               means
               for
               our
               Healing
               and
               Recovery
               .
               He
               will
               do
               so
               also
               when
               he
               is
               yet
               vexed
               .
               But
               he
               will
               do
               it
               with
               such
               a
               mixture
               of
               Anger
               and
               Displeasure
               ,
               as
               shall
               make
               us
               know
               ,
               that
               what
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               is
               an
               evil
               thing
               and
               a
               bitter
               .
               But
               have
               any
               proceeded
               further
               ,
               and
               continued
               long
               thus
               to
               vex
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               refused
               his
               Instructions
               ,
               when
               accompanied
               it
               may
               be
               with
               sore
               Afflictions
               ,
               or
               inward
               Distresses
               that
               
               have
               been
               evident
               Tokens
               of
               his
               Displeasure
               ?
               let
               men
               Souls
               rouze
               up
               themselves
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               depart
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               THIRDLY
               ;
               We
               may
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               much
               the
               Miserable
               Condition
               of
               those
               who
               are
               thus
               utterly
               forsaken
               by
               him
               .
               When
               we
               see
               a
               Man
               who
               hath
               lived
               in
               a
               plentiful
               and
               flourishing
               Condition
               ,
               brought
               to
               Extream
               Penury
               and
               Want
               ,
               seeking
               his
               Bread
               in
               Rags
               from
               Door
               to
               Door
               ,
               the
               Spectacle
               is
               sad
               ,
               although
               we
               know
               ,
               he
               brought
               this
               Misery
               on
               himself
               by
               Profuseness
               or
               Debauchery
               of
               Life
               .
               But
               how
               sad
               is
               it
               to
               think
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               whom
               it
               may
               be
               we
               knew
               to
               have
               had
               a
               great
               Light
               and
               Conviction
               ,
               to
               have
               made
               an
               amiable
               Profession
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               adorned
               with
               sundry
               useful
               Spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               had
               in
               estimation
               on
               this
               account
               ,
               now
               to
               be
               despoiled
               of
               all
               his
               Ornaments
               ,
               to
               have
               lost
               Light
               ,
               and
               Life
               ,
               and
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               Profession
               ,
               and
               to
               lye
               as
               a
               poor
               withered
               Branch
               on
               the
               Dunghill
               of
               the
               World
               !
               And
               the
               sadness
               hereof
               will
               be
               encreased
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               consider
               not
               only
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               departed
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               is
               become
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               Fights
               against
               him
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               devoted
               unto
               irrecoverable
               Ruin.
               
            
          
           
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               Page
               101.
               line
               ult
               dele
               
                 The
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Part
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Title-page
               following
               blot
               out
               
                 Being
                 the
                 Second
                 Part
                 of
              
               ,
               in
               some
               of
               the
               Titles
               blot
               out
               the
               s
               at
               VVorks
               ,
               p.
               105.
               l.
               3.
               blot
               out
               Part
               II.